The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.

An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.

Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.

Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.

The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.

Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.

“There’s not really a place to eat.”

Hinako muttered as she walked.

“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”

Kurou was at wits end.

Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.

“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”

“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”

In truth, she really should not have followed.

Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.

Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.

Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.

“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”

“So now you ask.”

Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.

That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————

“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”

Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.

Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..

Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.

Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.

Just when Kurou explained up to this point……

“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”

It was a very common question.

“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”

“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you're stalking a girl……”

“It wouldn't be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”

There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.

“Hmm? The road ends here?”

Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.

The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.

Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.

“I see……”

Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.

Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.

“What happened here?”

“This is————a Blaze reservation.”

“Reservation……”

“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”

There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.

Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.

In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.

Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.

“Hmm——“

Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.

“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”

Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.

“What to do now?”

“What to do? What do you mean?”

Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.

“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”

“You don’t have to worry about me.”

“No way.”

“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”

“That’s what you meant!?”

After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.

“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”

“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”

“I don’t know.”

“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”

“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”

“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”

“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”

“If you're requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”

Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.

“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”

“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”

“It’d probably be best not to know what they're planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”

“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”

“Yeah…...huh?”

Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?

“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”

“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”

Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.

Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.

“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we're already here we might as well go further on a bit.”

Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.

The two of them entered the park.

The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.

“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”

“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”

“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”

“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”

“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”

“That’s really unfortunate.”

“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”

“Huh? What is it?”

Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.

“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”

“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”

While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.

“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”

“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”

Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.

“Is there something you wanted to say?”

“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”

“Huh?”

Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.

“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”

“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”

“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”

“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”

“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”

“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”

To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.

“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”

“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”

“I see.”

“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”

“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”

“No issues……what are you referring to?”

Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou

“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”

As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.

“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”

“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”

“……”

Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.

“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”

“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”

“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”

“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“

“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”

“Huh?”

Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.

“That’s what you were getting at?”

“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”

“It’s not like that……”

There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.

“What I meant to say was————”

At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times

As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.

At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.

“Tch……!”

Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.

A flame snake————!

“Neena!”

“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”

A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.

The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.

“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”

Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.

“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”

“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”

“How impolite of me.”

Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.

“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”

“You should take advantage of this kids park.”

Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.

Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.

“Hinako, are you hurt?”

“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”

Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.

“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”

“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”

“……Hmm.”

Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.

Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————

“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”

“……”

Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.

Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.

She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.

“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”

She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.

“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”

Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.

“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”

Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?

“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”

“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”

“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”

Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.

“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”

“How perfect.”

Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.

“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”

“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”

“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”

Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.

“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.

“Ah, so that’s it.”

Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.

“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”

“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”

“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”

In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.

In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.

Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.

It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.

“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”

“I’m quite interested.”

“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”

“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”

“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”

Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.

“……Heh heh.”

Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.

There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.

Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.

“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”

“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”

Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.

The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.

“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”

Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.

“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”

“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“

“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”

Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.

Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.

No, there was nothing to think about actually.

After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————

Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.

“Understood, I surrender.”

After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.

It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.

Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.

Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.

“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”

However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.

“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”

“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”

“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”

“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”

“You totally sound like a Blaze.”

She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.

“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”

“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”

Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.

“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”

Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.

“Rinne is already asleep.”

“She’s sleeping?”

“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”

Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.

“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”

“That’s unexpected.”

“Ha?”

“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”

Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.

“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”

“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”

“……Alright.”

Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.

Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.

In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.

However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.

“Umm, Onee-sama?”

Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.

“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”

“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”

“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“

Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.

“Yes it is. Hello.”

The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.

After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————

“Well then.”

Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.

“Onee-sama?”

“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”

“What is it?”

“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”

Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.

“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”

“Yes Onee-sama.”

“Neena.”

“Yes?”

Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.

“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”

“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”

“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”

Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.

Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.

Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.

“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”

“You still think about food under these circumstances?”

Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.

The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.

Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.

On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.

Basically the two of them had no means of escape.

“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”

“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”

“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”

Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.

“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”

“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”

Kurou specifically stated to her.

Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.

“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”

“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”

“I told you before, this is my job.”

In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.

It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.

“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”

“Are you still going on about that?”

“What, do you want me to make the first move?”

“Hey.”

Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.

Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.

“Look——“

“…….”

Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.

“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”

“Why are you……”

“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”

“……Thanks.”

Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.

“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”

You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure on what to do under any circumstance.

“Ah, speaking of which.”

“Now what?”

“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”

“Ah yes, that’s true.”

“Sefi will certainly be mad.”

“Ugh……”

It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.

“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”

It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.

In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.

“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”

“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”

“Umm no?”

“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”

“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”

Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.

His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.

In other words————

He can only use his Light Body.

“Ha——……”

The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.

To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.

“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”

Hinako nodded in response.

For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.

“————Hmm.”

“Ah, there we go.”

Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.

“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”

“……Rinne?”

Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.

“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”

“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”

Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.

Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.

“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”

“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”

“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”

Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.

“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”

“You’re kidding me!”

“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”

Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.

“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”

Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.

“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”

“That was unnecessary!”

After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.

“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”

“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”

“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”

Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.

“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”

Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.

It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.

“……Ah.”

Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.

“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”

“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”

Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.

Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.

“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”

“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”

If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.

“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”

“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”

“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”

Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.

“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”

Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.

The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.

“Rinne, what are you……?”

Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.

“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”

Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.

“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”

Rinne smiled as she spoke.

Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.

Rinne trotted along inside the reservation at night.

In order for them to not be left behind, Kurou held on to Hinako’s hand and followed Rinne.

The tower where Kurou and Hinako were locked away had no one on lookout. They were probably at ease after having Kurou firmly bound. However, if it was Kurou, he would somehow find a way even if there were a few guards.

Kurou was running along while surveying the streets around the reservation.

He had heard about there being signs of life here, but the street lights and such were not even on.

Actually, there being signs of life here was strange now that he thought about it. Why was there electricity in this already abandoned reservation? Perhaps the Blazes’ influence had already extended deep into administrative departments and power companies.

Kurou contemplated over such matters as he sprinted with Hinako in hand. The reservation had an eerie stillness with only the sounds of footsteps echoing clearly.

The three of them had arrived at a place with towering walls. Following that, Rinne found a door and opened it. On the other side of the wall was an even more spacious area————it seemed to be a playground.

“……So they even have these facilities here.”

“They allow Blazes to do some light exercises, although it can’t be with swords. After you go through here there should be a shortcut.”

Rinne responded to Kurou’s murmurings. Perhaps she grew up within this reservation. Kurou was not very knowledgeable about being raised within a reservation. It was likely an isolated region where none of the Blazes there were allowed to wield a sword.

Was life in this district really that pitiful……

“……!”

Suddenly, they were surrounded by an eye piercing brightness.

There were lighting fixtures along the walls that were emitting beams of light.

A girl walked towards Kurou from the door that he had just entered. She had glasses on and was wearing a tight fitted black suit. Her right hand was holding a slender sword. This girl was————Neena. The sword was covered by the light of a light blade. It seemed as if she was completely prepared for battle.

For some reason she was holding on to Kurou’s katana with her left hand.

“Looks like that shortcut was to the gates of hell.”

Kurou nonchalantly muttered.

Neena ignored Kurou and instead sharply glared at Rinne.

“Rinne-san…...I really didn’t think you’d be a traitor.”

“No way that’d be possible. I would never become a traitor. You were told by Manaka-chan not to attack right? However, Neena-chan————”

“You saw?”

Neena took off her glasses and looked towards Rinne with a serious expression. Rinne on the other hand smiled, acting as if she did not notice the frightening atmosphere.

“Yup, it’s just as you see. I’ve already completed the preparations.”

Rinne took a quick glance around her.

From the other entrances, wave after wave of Blazes came out to surround Kurou. All of them were like Neena and had their weapons at hand.

“Neena-chan…...you intend to kill Kurou-chan and defy Manaka-chan’s orders?”

“So what?”

Neena provocatively spoke as she tossed the katana to Kurou. Kurou caught the sword that was thrown to him with enough force that it actually numbed his hand.

“I’ll give this to you first. Killing an empty-handed enemy is not my intention.”

“So this is what you were planning Neena-chan.”

Kurou still did not know what was going on, but Rinne appeared to have seen through Neena’s plan.

“This guy is too dangerous. Although they are just ordinary people, they did harm Onee-sama. If he is allowed to live, he will interfere with our plans.”

“Such lies.”

Rinne shook her head and smiled.

“Rinne-chan only felt a bit uneasy towards Kurou-chan. However, your Onee-sama would always be attentive of Kurou-chan. That’s why————you wanted to kill him without permission. That’s the behavior of a true traitor. You shouldn’t do this.”

“......Shut up!”

Neena had nothing else to say.

“Please stop your silly imaginations! The earlier we kill him the better!”

The Blazes standing behind Neena just stood there in silence. Rather, they had no objections to Neena’s statements.

Kurou felt anxious as he was listening to the two of them.

Even though Manaka was not around, which made the situation better, there were thirty other combatants around Neena. Was he going to have to battle against all of the Blaze swordsmen himself? If Rinne returned to the enemy side it would become even more troublesome.

Rinne seemed to go off of her own judgment to betray them. Perhaps even the one versus one trait might be overlooked as well since Neena understood that it takes more than one person at a time to beat Kurou. Although he should rejoice over having his katana returned to him, he still wished that his options were better.

This was especially due to Neena seemingly giving her all in this. If Kurou was willing to put down his sword, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to surrender.

“Even if it’s Rinne-san, if you try to protect this guy then————”

“Seems like there’s more to it than just this.”

After Rinne finished speaking, her gaze shifted over to the walls. Kurou detected that and immediately went to protect Hinako by tightly hugging her.

Boom————there was an ear shattering explosion.

A scorching wind blew by. Smoke and debris also flew up into the sky as all visibility went away.

After that————

“Everyone stop and put down your weapons!”

Kurou heard a familiar voice.

From the smoke, she could be seen wearing a red jacket. By her waist was a longsword and a dagger representing a Sabers swordsman————it was deputy Sabina making her appearance. One by one, members of the Sabers appeared behind her.

“What in the world? What are you doing here Kurou?”

“......In that case, it looks like you guys aren’t here to save me.”

Kurou was not shaken by the sudden change of events as he spoke. In fact, the one who was surprised was the deputy.

“Of course. There’s no way I’d be able to watch over every member during their breaks.”

The deputy began to concisely explain the whole story behind coming here.

“We don’t have that sort of leisure time. Since the Blazes went on a killing spree of officials, we’ve had to deal with new evidence in regards to the new crimes. One of those incidents was particularly carelessly carried out. Following that, we pursued that individual and deduced that this was their destination.”

“Umm, Rinne-san……”

“Ah, are you trying to say that carelessness was from me?”

She was being stared down by Neena, but Rinne returned a frivolous smile.

Despite the situation of the Blazes being a mystery to Kurou, Rinne seemed to be the fox who had its tail caught. In that sense, she did mention something about a job before.

Rinne was also a criminal who engaged in assassinations, right?————Indeed, it did not seem she would be able to secretly carry out her objective.

“Well, I already understand what’s going on now…...however, this is quite excessive deputy.”

“Even if the enemy were humans, one shouldn’t be hesitant over bringing out their best as long as the opposition’s strength is unclear.”

Kurou found that to be reasonable.

The Sabers members who kept appearing behind the deputy————must have numbered over a hundred. Female members consisted of about 30% while the rest were males.

The core of the Sabers’ battle force had all gathered together.

“......Anyways, what was that explosion just now?”

“You don’t know? It was a grenade launcher.”

The deputy spoke as if it was nothing. Upon closer inspection, many of the male members were holding firearms with small barrels.

“The Sabers are not permitted to have weapons equipped I thought?”

“Since these idiots showed up, we had to consider how to deal with them. We also got the approval of the government. Nevertheless……”

The deputy glanced across after the smoke cleared. Over there was Rinne, Neena, and many other Blazes. It seemed none of them suffered even a scratch.

Other than damaging the surrounding walls, the grenade that flew into the playground did not really accomplish much.

“Looks like we are being underestimated. These weapons are the kind you’d find in war. To think you’d actually try to use something like this to challenge us.”

Neena tightly grasped her sword while glaring at the deputy.

“Don’t you have any dignity as a swordsman? How dare you use firearms.”

“And what’s wrong with that? We put our public security force status before being a swordsman. Taking down you idiots is our utmost priority. Dignity and such, failing a mission would be even more shameful so anything is fair game.”

The deputy stared back with contempt.

What she said was the truth. With the new threat of the mystic artes, if certain measures were not taken then the planning process would be incomplete.

“Well, firearms have been outlawed for too long. This was all we could muster up in a short amount of time. Who knows what other interesting equipment we have these days.”

“I eagerly await to destroy them.”

“Enough boasting you imbecile. However, I don’t like firearms either. For a battle between swordsmen that has been hard to come by, the use of firearms is unpleasant and should have a limit. Furthermore, that’s applies to mystic artes as well.”

“Although you can’t use them, to ban its usage for me is quite troublesome. Back then, even other Swordies besides Blazes could use mystic artes.”

“I don’t know anything in regards to that.”

Suddenly, the deputy charged forward like a bullet.

She pulled out the two swords by her waist as she went past Neena’s side. Even though the slightest mistake would sever her own wrist with this technique, the deputy of course was not the type to make those errors. Akin to a ferocious gale, the two swords were quickly crossed as her pathing resulted in an “X” shape. Regardless of the sword drawing motion or swordsmanship, her attack was basically invisible————No, it was a simultaneous attack.

“Guh……”

“Gah……”

The two Blazes had their neck and chest slashed before falling over. They were likely Blaze swordsmen who were on par with Neena, yet they were killed without even being able to respond. Sabina was not the Sabers’ deputy for nothing.

“What’s this? Even though you’re all Blazes you guys are surprisingly weak.”

“I had hoped you’d save that sort of phrase for if you’re still alive after this.”

Neena attentively raised her sword. She and Kurou had battled twice so he was used to her swordsmanship. I should be able to battle her myself. Just as he was thinking along those lines…...

“What are you doing Kurou, hurry up and go.”

“Deputy?”

“Protecting Sakurai Hinako is your mission. Having her stay in such a dangerous location would be going against orders. Do you wish to suffer a salary loss?”

“......In that case.”

Sabina seemed to want Kurou to run away. In fact, under these circumstances, there would be too many openings for Kurou if he were to participate in battle.

“Rinne-chan!”

Suddenly, Neena loudly called out to her.

“These Sabers and even Kurou, you brought them all here! We’ll take care of the Sabers! You go after Kurou……!”

“……But, I don’t really want to fight Kurou-chan————”

“Stop joking around. Since you bear the burden of a special mission, you’re allowed to freely move around. If you cannot pay the cost of freedom————then perhaps you should return to your original place!”

“……”

Rinne’s expression suddenly changed.

An expression of pain and sadness……Her usual smile dissipated like mist.

“Rinne-chan……doesn’t want to hear those words.”

“That’s not my will, rather it is the rule of the Blazes. Only those who engage in battle can be considered as friends. There is no exception. Even though you are a Death Sword————it’s the same for you.”

Neena ended her speech there. With her sword in hand, she began moving forward. The other Blazes were beginning to move out as well.

Following that, Sabina and the Sabers members also had their swords in hand and prepared their stance in preparation for the attack.

The Blazes had thirty people while the vast majority of the Sabers group were men, they numbered over one hundred. However, there was zero indication of cowardice from the Blazes.

If a scuffle were to break out, then Kurou escaping with Hinako during an opening would be quite dicey. Because of that————

“A Death Sword huh……although, I never wanted to be that sort of thing.”

Rinne’s smile resurfaced.

Except she seemed————perplexed, as if she did not know what to do.

“Well, what should I do.”

Rinne retrieved her guitar case and began to slowly open it. After that, a pole-like object was taken out.

“Uhh……”

Kurou could not help but groan.

From the looks of it, that pole-like object appeared to be the handle to a lance. More precisely speaking, it was a lance that was closer to a small spear. However, there was more to it.

Rinne continued to reach down inside the case. This time she pulled out two blades.

“What is that……?”

“Sorry Kurou-chan, please hold on a sec.”

After that, Rinne attached the two blades on the ends of the lance. That sure takes a lot of time.

“…….Jeez, this is really hard to stick in. This meticulous work is quite tricky……”

While clumsily putting it on, Rinne began whining. Finally, just as Kurou started thinking if she needed some help……

“Guh, ah……finally, it’s ready!”

Rinne raised the towering strange lance that was outfitted with two blades. She gave off a triumphant impression.

“Let me give you a quick introduction Kurou-chan. This is my personalized sword, Silver Wing.

“That sword is quite different from the norm……”

“Sorry to keep you waiting. Seems like even I have to battle even though I don’t really want to.”

“……How unfortunate, I don’t want to fight either.”

She was someone who had played games with him, grabbed a bite to eat with him, and he had seen her panties before. Battling against a girl like that was truly frightening.

However————

“Well, I can only fight now————“

Rinne’s purple eyes emitted a red glow.

Any youthful Blaze was capable of changing their own eye color at will. Was it an illusion? It seemed the red hue in her eyes were to a greater degree than the other Blazes, resembling a burning sensation.

Right after that————

“Here I come Kurou-chan.”

“……”

Kurou was forced to back away. He felt a sudden pressure that was similar to an intense gale.

Rinne released her light.

It was different compared to Manaka’s light. It was similar in regards to the pressure, but Manaka’s light felt like a thick magic block pressing against you while Rinne’s light felt like being pierced by countless needles. The pain of the piercing had already passed through Kurou’s entire body.

“You’ve got to be kidding me…….”

Kurou could not even retrieve his sword. It was as if he was entranced by Rinne’s stare.

He had never felt a dangerous light like Rinne’s before. Just by facing her, the sensation was like his life force was draining away.

Rinne walked forward with the pace of a leisurely stroll. The Silver Wing slashed across horizontally, sending dirt up into the air with an explosive blast of wind.

“…….”

Kurou reflexively pulled out his sword to block her. An ear piercing sound resulted as sparks intensely scattered. Kurou’s Olden Style was able to completely negate any attack no matter the strength of his enemy. However, when he dodged Rinne’s attack, his arm felt an attack that he had never experienced before.

Immediately after, the Silver Wing’s other side slashed over as well. Kurou barely parried the second strike. These attacks coming in like a wild storm once again numbed Kurou’s hands.

“Guh……!”

Kurou leaped back and then repositioned his sword.

Her intense light left him feeling very uneasy. Her swordsmanship along with her rapid attacks with two blades felt quite strange. Kurou was even capable of defending attacks from Manaka of the Seven Swords. However, the power behind Rinne’s sword could not be completely canceled out.

What is going on————?

Kurou did not dare to carelessly handle his sword. His eyes were locked onto Rinne’s eyes.

Speaking of Rinne, she was just smiling in excitement. That smile was so crystal clear, making this battle feel as if it was not a struggle of life and death.

Kurou raised his sword and stood there————that was about all he could do.

The situation just became more of a mess. Even Hinako began to waver.

Kurou’s opponent seemed to have cleared her mind about him already. After the first clash of swords, he was face to face with Rinne and stood there like a motionless statue.

Hinako gradually left Kurou’s side. Of course, she did not intend on running away. Perhaps she was currently looking forward to this. Running away from a gentle person such as Kurou, Hinako would never be able to do such a thing.

Except, right now she had to maintain some distance. Forget about getting caught in a mystic artes attack, with the extreme quickness of a Swordie, they could just close in with unimaginable speeds. Hinako’s current objective was to do her best to distance herself from the battle.

“Gaahhhh!”

Blood splattered everywhere as a cry rang out.

The person killed appeared to be a member of the Sabers————

The Sabers members were being slain one after another.

The weaker male members formed groups of three and had multiple groups going after one of the Blazes.

Normally speaking, Swordies were sticklers for one versus one battles. However, it was a different story when it came to warfare or a Saber-type mission. That was to be expected. Despite the miraculous victories of some of the Swordies, if they were to always adhere to a one versus one battle, the end result had a chance of being vastly different.

“Get them!”

This time it was not a cry of despair but rather a yell.

A male member yelled while waving down his sword. His strike aimed towards the front was done with terrifying power. He might even be considered as a refined swordsman. However, the strike was easily defended by the female Blaze swordsman. The female swordsman even revealed a slight smile. With just a slight touch of power imbued within her sword, she was able to push her opponent’s sword back. With a straight-line attack, she slashed apart the guy’s chest.

This sort of scene was playing out everywhere.

It was not just the male members, but even the female members were being killed left and right.

The playground became lit up exceptionally bright. In the hands of one of the Blazes, there was a whitish blue light being emitted.

Lightning based mystic artes————as the air rattled, the attack cut right through the air in a straight line. The lightning had roasted two female Sabers members following the blast.

“What a horrible situation……”

Hinako muttered upon witnessing the scene.

When it came to numbers, the Sabers had a landslide victory. However, with this type of advantage, it was a matter of how long it would last.

Which side was the stronger side? Hinako had no clue. Even so, it was clear to her that the Sabers members were dwindling.

There were swords clashing, mystic artes explosions, and blood splattering everywhere.

The playground turned into a tragic battlefield. In a short period of time, it had become the stage for the massacre of the Sabres.

“Don’t underestimate us!”

Following that sharp battle cry, the deputy’s dual blades slashed through a Blaze. The Blaze that was killed was sent flying back from the momentum of the strike and rolled along the ground. That strike possessed terrifying power.

That was one particular battle with the deputy along with the four or five female members alongside her. The other battles were just Sabers members charging in and getting killed.

“————We haven’t underestimated you guys.”

Neena spoke in a cold tone as she charged towards the deputy.

A clashing sound was made when Neena and the deputy crossed swords. The two of them seemed to have pushed each other away as they backed off. Their landing was so forceful that the ground collapsed beneath them.

“Deputy Sabina, I heard about you from my Onee-sama. According to her, your dual-wielding skills are like an artform. That would seem to be the case. Even I can’t beat you when it comes to a sword battle.”

“If these are your last words, that would be quite boring you little brat.”

With a tasteless smile, the deputy placed her two swords back in the scabbard. From the looks of it, she was planning on using her highly praised maneuver of pulling out her swords in mid-strike to determine a victor.

However, Neena curled her lips and smiled. Around the blade of her glowing white light enshrouded sword————was a flame that was beginning to wrap around it.

“A flame snake? What an obvious trick, so I was underestimated after all.”

“Yup, this is an obvious trick. However————there are others besides me.”

“......!”

The deputy’s expression changed. She had finally noticed the figures of the Blazes who were preparing to snipe her at a distance.

Four Blazes had their swords pointed at the deputy————right when Neena shouted “flames, come forth!”, there were numerous mystic artes being fired.

Flame snakes, blizzard strikes, lightning shots, water blades, and even an earth hammer-like attack was aimed at the deputy from the ground beneath her. Following that, the attacks all headed towards her.

“......!”

Hinako was not able to bear watching the conclusion of the attack. When she shifted her gaze away, the barrage of explosions violently reverberated throughout the battlefield. Without any remarks from deputy Sabina, perhaps she decided to remain silent due to her dignity. Or maybe the explosions masked her words.

“......”

After Hinako timidly looked back, she noticed that the place where the deputy had last stood was devoid of anyone there. The ground was entirely a round crater. The only thing in sight was some rags and the remains of a sword scattered across the ground.

“Oh no……”

After receiving a combined artillery barrage from the Blazes that would have even frightened Kurou, the seemingly strong deputy did not have time to avoid it. Perhaps the reason why they were able to muster four additional Blazes was because of the degree of casualties that the Sabers had suffered.

Hinako knew that she lacked emotions, but even she could not hide her trembling. This was her first time witnessing a battle between two groups. Well, this could not be considered a battle, but rather some sort of horrific massacre grounds.

The other female members who were tenaciously battling were being slaughtered one after another. After the weak died off, now it was time to get to the strong ones————that was what Hinako was thinking.

“Hina!”

“......!”

Hinako swiftly turned around at a speed which would even shock herself. She noticed that Sefi and Lars were currently running over from the other side of the wall.

The two of them instantly ran to Hinako’s side, standing next to her to protect her. They had already pulled out their swords.

“......Why is Sefi and Lars here?”

“That’s not the problem!”

“Well, it’s just a simple question.”

There was a sharp contrast between Lars and Sefi’s reply. Lars seemed to be quite calm. To him, there was the corpse of someone familiar to him lying on the ground…...

“Anyways, the response from Kurou was way too late. The cellphone’s power source was shut off so the GPS wasn’t able to track you. That left us with two possibilities. Either Kurou and Hinako went to some love hotel and wanted to hide from Sefi, or you guys were caught up in some mess.”

“Whether it’s the former or latter, Rou could not possibly have dealt with either in a short period of time.”

Sefi revealed a very unpleasant expression.

“Following that, the Sabers got in touch with us and said they found the Blazes’ hideout. Perhaps Rou might be there——based on that inkling, we came here to check if it was true. And what do you know, we were right after all.”

Lars chuckled. For Kurou to be caught in a situation where he was not even able to contact them, the only possibility that came to mind was the Blazes——. Lars and Kurou have known each other for a long time so his instinct on these matters were quite sharp.

“Alright enough of that! Rou……”

Sefi looked over to where Kurou was still facing off against Rinne. She gripped her sword and planned on rushing in.

“Hold on!”

Hinako did not know who that voice belonged to.

Sefi was probably thinking the same. Sefi turned around at the sound of that stern voice and noticed Lars grabbing her shoulders.

“Wait…...you can’t go over there.”

“Why not!? Even though it is the way of the Swordie to fight one versus one, it’s already become an all out brawl……!”

“No one can interfere. There’s no point.”

Lars’s current facial expression and tone was something Hinako had never witnessed before. He was clearly all smiles until just now, but his current expression was quite…...

“......Lars? What is it?”

“Hey Hinako, I’m sure you don’t quite understand what is going on, but what in the world is that?”

“That? Oh, you mean Rinne?”

“She’s Rinne eh. So……what’s her deal?”

Lars’s eyes focused right on Rinne as he stared at her.

“What do mean? That kid is a Blaze. Even I know she is very dangerous.”

“No, you don’t understand. Same with Sefi. She…...is different from the rest. Fortunately Kurou is able to fight on level with her……”

Hinako noticed that Lars had sweat dripping down his face. Must have been cold sweat.

“Just let Kurou handle her. If we can clear out the others, that would be the best form of support. Sefi, you protect Hinako.”

“Hold on! You plan on doing that yourself!?”

“Compared to battling against that girl, this is much more enjoyable.”

Now Lars finally returned to his usual self. However, there was a sense of hesitance behind it.

“Lars, the deputy was struck by a mystic artes barrage just now.”

“I want to believe I didn’t see that. Following the disappearance of the director, now it is the deputy who got obliterated into pieces. Must be the curse of the Sabers.”

“This cursed organization looks like it’s about to be completely wiped out.”

“I should get to it quickly. Hinako, thanks for reminding me about the mystic artes. Well, let’s give this a shot.”

Just as Lars closed his eyes, he pulled out his sword and sprinted off.

It took Lars one swing of the sword to kill off a Blaze who was about to slay a male Sabers member. The Blaze swordsman was blown back and stayed motionless. His superb sword maneuver made that seem too simple.

Lars’s sword was known as————the Beast Slayer. Right now there was a black smoke-like thing rising from that long and thick sword of his. It was known as his own special type of light blade.

“So strong. Lars……”

“No matter how you look at it, he is the Sword Saint’s disciple.”

From Sefi’s tone, there was a slight sense of disdain. It was because a sword maneuver of that level was one Sefi could not achieve.

Despite Lars being a male Swordie, his strength was not at all inferior compared to a female Swordie. However, there was a superstition about the limited amount of strong male Swordies.

That would be the demonic essence that is said to inhabit the sword of all powerful male Swordies.

It was said that they would use a prohibited tactic of sneak attacking from behind in a one versus one battle. They would also kill opponents who were unarmed and occasionally use long range firearms.

Furthermore————indulging in bloodshed, having the enemy suffer, carnage, they take enjoyment in these things more than anything else.

“Ha!”

Lars summoned his strength to pull off the light blade in a flash and killed another Swordie with a horizontal slash. Blood sprayed out like a fountain. Lars avoided that and rushed towards a third person.

However, from the looks of his fights, that kind of character could not be seen. Nevertheless, with countless Sabers members being killed, Hinako thought it was quite abnormal to be able to fearlessly charge towards the enemy.

“So Lars looks like he is doing ok after all. Quite a few Blazes have been eliminated already.”

When Sefi said that, Hinako finally realized something. She seemed to be a bit surprised as well. The Sabers were reduced to a number that could be counted with both hands. However, only about half the Blazes remained from their original count of thirty. Moreover, most of the survivors were wounded in some form.

“With mystic artes being a possibility, it’s best to prepare……”

“Lars is a shrewd man. Even with the number of opponents he is facing, he's able to battle with exceptional skill. Hey Hina, you still can’t use that ability right?”

“......Even if I wanted to, I have no idea how to use it.”

With a determined expression focused on Kurou, Sefi nodded her head and said “that’s fine”.

“There’s some Sabers members here as well. If someone catches a glimpse of Hina’s ability————then the people eying you won’t be limited to just the Sun Cult and the Blazes.”

“I figured…...”

Even so, Hinako was quite happy. Sefi was truly worried for Hinako. With those intentions, one should happily accept them.

“Please be careful Sefi.”

“Eh?”

“Since there are those after you as well……”

Hinako was absolutely terrified as she eyed the girl approaching them.

“Neena……”

“Hello Sefi-sama.”

Neena, who had the stains of someone else’s blood, stood in front of Sefi.

Even Hinako understood that those red eyes behind the glasses were indeed filled with killing intent.

After Sefi enrolled into the Sword Academy for her studies, she instantly made many friends.

When she was young, she would always be surrounded by friends. Sefi did not believe that her character suited making friends easily. Even so, when she did make friends, practically none of them were particularly close due to her princess status. If one were to become friends with someone of that status, they would refer to her as “Sefi-sama”. Or more precisely, those who did mind her status were never going to be able to get close to her.

However, Neena was an exception in a certain sense. For all of Sefi’s friends, they were the ones who approached her, but Neena was someone who Sefi greeted out of her own initiative.

Right when she enrolled, Neena did not integrate well within the classroom. Since she was a very reserved child, she would only say the bare minimum and did not really have many friends. Sefi did not approach her out of sympathy. Instead, she felt something from Neena’s eyes————like some type of radiance.

“Ah……hahaha.”

In the instant that she recalled these matters, Sefi suddenly broke out in laughter.

“……Sefi-sama! What are you laughing about?”

Neena unexpectedly revealed an expression of genuine concern.

“My bad. It was just some strange memories that resurfaced. Things are a bit different from our initial encounter……furthermore, I also remembered that your swordsmanship is quite refined as well.”

“Well, thanks for the compliment.”

Neena once again revealed a thankful expression.

“You hid your true strength. Regardless if it was Migune or Freya, there was no chance they could beat you if you tried your best.”

“It’s true, they would have no chance. Even though I surprise attacked Freya, I did fight Migune properly and won. She was tougher than I thought.”

Although it was said Migune was found dead alongside a small road in the middle of the night, based on Neena’s strength, she would surely win even if she did not specifically plan a night attack.

“Of course, even I wouldn’t be much of a challenge. In truth, you could probably knock away my Starbreaker rather easily. However————“

Sefi lightly waved her sword. After that, the blade of the sword————was infused with a white light.

“The light blade……Sefi-sama, looks like you can use it too.”

“It’s my first time doing so. I feel like I’m capable of using it now.”

Sefi also felt that she was currently maturing as a swordsman. Although it was just a battle royal, Kurou’s fight with her felt different. Even the light deep within her body had never felt so enriched before.

“……Very good. Except, it’s a shame that Sefi-sama didn’t bring the Starbreaker with her.”

“Indeed. It’s fine though. As long as there’s a sword, a Swordie can fight.”

“Hmm, I see. Then allow me to use my personalized sword. Its name is————the Flame Serpent. I still wanted to introduce the name to Sefi-sama even though it was kind of given away already.”

“Not a shabby name.”

Sefi chuckled. As usual, she kept her sword in a middle stance. Akin to the reflection on a mirror, Neena displayed the same pose.

“In that case, I’ll tell you about my stance as well. Although, overconfidence should have a limit.”

“No, it was a good teaching method. It seems like you have the talent to teach people and lead them.”

“I still have a lot to learn. Neena, I hope you can-————teach me a bit as well!”

Sefi raised her sword and charged in with the speed of a missile fired from a missile launcher. However, Neena easily dodged her superb strike that was impossible for the eyes to follow.

“Tch!”

Sefi clicked her tongue.

Compared to the Starbreaker, the alternate sword felt as light as a twig. Wielding it in her normal state, the sword traveled an abnormal path.

Must adjust, must adjust————

As Sefi was telling herself that, she unleashed a second strike. Sefi’s sword whooshed through the air, cutting over from the side.

“Guh!”

This time Neena used her Flame Serpent to make contact with the strike. What followed was a rigid sound as Sefi was able to suppress it with her sword by continuously putting power into her sword. The light within her body was scorching hot like an engine as it burned intensely.

“Wuaahhh!”

Sefi roared like a wild beast.

When the sword made contact with Neena’s blade, she added her own body momentum to where their hilts connected in order to push Neena down.

The two of them fell down on the playground during their entanglement.

“Sefi……sama……!”

Neena, who was the one below, revealed a painful expression as she gave it her all to push Sefi’s sword back. However, Sefi was going all out as well. As she pressed against Neena’s sword, if she was unable to cut through Neena’s Flame Serpent, she would be eliminated.

“Can’t…...push……back? Your strength is on the level of a sword princess……Sefi-sama, since when did you acquire this kind of power……?”

“When it comes to technique, I’m completely outmatched by you and Rou. In that case, I can only survive through brute force!”

During that battle with Manaka————once the portal opened, her light power was raised significantly.

Nevertheless, that was still far from enough since her swordsmanship was unable to rise with it. Even when it came to the quantity of light, it was still inferior to someone like Manaka.

She wanted to become stronger, much stronger.

For that reason, Sefi could not let this become the end of her————

“Sorry, Neena……!”

“Apologizing……it’s too early for that!”

Wooosh. A flame began curling up around Neena’s sword. In an instant, Sefi became quite timid towards the scorching air in front of her.

“Flames, come forth!”

“……!”

Sefi unleashed her entire light force as she held her sword. She then crossed her hands in front of her face to protect herself. That heat akin to an explosion spewed upwards, blowing away Sefi like a withered leaf.

“Guh……!”

Sefi was not even able to collect herself as her back violently slammed against the ground. Unable to breath, she appeared to slowly lose consciousness.

“What, no way……”

Sefi struggled to hold on to her sword as she stood up.

The force of a mystic arte being cast at close distance is really something…...From the looks of it, when the flames crashed against Sefi’s light enhanced body and blade, some sort of explosion took place.

Sefi took off the shirt to her uniform that had already been burned. Even the cuffs to her shirt were roasted black. Fortunately, her hand only seemed to have suffered minor burns. At that degree, it would only take three days for it to heal with a Swordie’s recovery ability.

“Eh, that strike looks like it did nothing to you.”

Neena, who was standing in front of Sefi, smiled as she stated. Although the black suit and even part of her skin was burned, her wounds seemed quite light as well.

“Jeez, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? That could have been a self-destruct explosion if you weren’t careful.”

“Hahaha, such a matter isn’t something I’d hesitate over, even right now.”

Neena brazenly smiled. Following that, she suddenly put up a stern expression.

“Sefi-sama, there was a small park in the place where I grew up. There was this slide and jungle gym, it was a very small park.”

“What are you talking about?”

As Sefi repositioned her sword, a jolt of pain coursed through her hand. On the surface, it seemed her skin was fine. However, the mystic arte explosion left an internal injury in her hand.

“I really hated that park. It always felt like I had some type of duty to play around in it since the only amusement park we were given approval to play in was that one. At that park…...you couldn’t yell or run around. Even if you went there, no happiness could be found.”

“......Was it an amusement park?”

“It was a Blaze reservation.”

Neena crooked the corner of her lips to reveal a sinister smile.

“Sefi-sama, you’ve looked through this neighborhood right?”

“Yeah, of course I saw it on my way here.”

Considering this was a neighborhood that did not even have streetlights, Swordies were able to see in the dark with their visual acuity. It fit the description of a ghost town perfectly, a place where it would send a chill down your spine.

“It looks like a pretty dead neighborhood right?”

“Well……”

“However, don’t be mistaken. This district didn’t end up in this state due to being abandoned. It was dead a long time ago when the Blazes started living here.”

“Neena, you……”

Could it be…...it was a thought she had early on, but now Sefi was sure of it. This place————was Neena’s hometown. At the very least, she must have lived here before.

“The adults had these lifeless eyes, going day after day without doing any work and just aimlessly wandering the streets. The kids grow up to become those kinds of adults. After the four generals created the reform program to defang the Blazes, the program still runs smoothly even today.”

“......”

Sefi had nothing to say in response. She had the feeling that Neena was not looking for a response from her.

“The Blazes————whether it was from the start of the cleansing, or the moment of segregation, there was always people who escaped and began patrolling the reservations, secretly saving those with swordsmanship talent————and those with fighting courage. The Swordies didn’t seem to care that a few Blazes went missing. Perhaps if one or two got away, it didn’t really matter. They’re truly some peace loving buffoons.”

“Did they————have you escape as well?”

“When I was seven, the Blazes who saved me taught me the way of the sword and mystic artes. It was exciting and I was very happy. At that time I finally realized——the lack of freedom compared to being outside, not being able to wield a sword, and life within the reservation that restricted battles, it was all hell.”

Neena raised her sword and began slowly walking towards Sefi.

“In order to get revenge on the Swordies who tossed me into hell, in order to help my fellow Blazes————I must battle.”

“I won’t play the sympathy card Neena. If you wish to battle me, the only thing I can do is reciprocate.”

“That’d be wonderful Sefi-sama.”

Seeing Neena’s terrifying smile, Sefi understood that she was currently caught up in a dangerous situation.

This girl, who was originally her friend, had killing intent overflowing from her red eyes. It seemed like she had forgotten about the flames that had burned her body.

She should have gotten rid of her during that exchange of white blades since that was the first and last opportunity that would come up.

“Guh……”

The scenery in front of Sefi began to shake.

It was strange, she had thought there was nothing to it, but fatigue was beginning to set in from all the damage. Was it because of her close distance to the explosion? Or could it be from the being knocked back violently against the ground? Perhaps both played a role.

“Are you ready for this Sefi-sama?”

“......Un.”

Following Sefi’s response, Neena launched forward. With a skillful twist of her body, she slashed at Sefi.

Sefi barely contained the Flame Serpent’s attack. That attack, which was akin to an artillery shell blast, was imbued with all her might.

“Neena……!”

Sefi’s legs weakly staggered. However she braced for the struggle as she summoned all her remaining strength. Pressing against her sword, Sefi wanted to push back Neena.

“You’re quite tenacious Sefi-sama!”

Neena turned around and gracefully landed. She seemed to still have energy to spare.

Sefi felt like laughing at the situation. Death was at her doorsteps, yet she was still thinking about some otherworldly matter.

Sefi would probably be unable to handle Neena’s next attack. Up to this point, she had never thought about reaching out for help and that was due to her being a Swordie swordsman. However, even if she wanted assistance, Kurou and Lars had their hands full with their own battles.

Sefi was unable to control the wavering of her vision. Which one was the real Neena?

“Sefi, here she comes!”

“......!”

Sefi’s body reacted to Hinako’s warning. She reflexively raised her sword. It was her most adept middle stance position where she then raised her sword up to hammer down at Neena. However, Sefi realized it when she swung her sword, Neena had stopped in her tracks after hearing Hinako’s voice.

Her sword could no longer be stopped at this point. Sefi slashed downwards and————

“What…..!?”

This time it was Neena who yelled out.

Even Sefi————she saw it too.

In front of Neena, out of nowhere————a black opening resembling a crack in the air appeared. Although it was similar to the portals, it was much smaller. Crackling noises came out of the split as it slowly expanded.

Following that, Sefi’s blade came out from the rift. At the same time, the blade of Sefi’s sword disappeared. It was as if the blade flew towards the enemy while the hilt and handle stayed behind. Actually, that was exactly what was playing out right now.

As Sefi stared at the blade, she recalled something.

Indeed, this same occurrence happened with her fight against Kurou in the battle royal————

“Aghhhh……!”

Neena uttered in pain. Even she could not have completely avoided the blade that suddenly appeared in front of her. Neena was slashed on the right side of her chest.

Sefi was perplexed for an instant. After confirming that her blade had returned, Sefi took aim at Neena and charged forth.

This was going to be the final strike————

“Neena……!”

Sefi’s sword gave off a howling sound as the air wrapped around it.

“Guh……!”

Neena’s right chest took a deep stab.

Blood was viciously spewing out. Neena weakly kneeled down as a result.

“Sefi-sama…...that was beautiful.”

“......This isn’t my true strength.”

The strike that seemed to have crossed through time and space was not something Sefi consciously planned.

“No, Sefi-sama. It surprised me, but it was definitely your sword.”

“Perhaps…..maybe that is the case.”

Sefi responded while setting down her sword. She had used up all of her remaining strength.

“Was there anything you wanted to say? I’m still able to hear out what you have to say.”

“Yeah…...I am truly sorry for not saying anything to Lima before disappearing. Can you pass on my apology to her?”

Neena was smiling————rather she looked to be very happy. Sefi had a feeling why she would be smiling in a situation like this.

“......What about Manaka? Maybe I will meet her again.”

“There’s nothing to be said for her. If it’s Onee-sama, she’ll understand what I’m thinking at my last hour.”

“Lima understands as well.”

“You’re right…...it seems I’m in the wrong again. Although we Blazes are traitors and rebels, we are very mindful of manners.”

“Indeed, I hope the savage Swordie swordsmen act the same.”

Sefi also smiled and nodded her head. The atmosphere felt as if they had returned back to the days when they were friends. Perhaps Neena felt the same.

Neena’s gaze inadvertently fell to Sefi’s hand.

Sefi looked at the same spot and slightly trembled. She was unable to completely control her wavering.

“......Sefi-sama, was this your first time?”

“Yeah, I feel————for my first time to be you, it truly is great.”

“I’m honored.”

Neena joyously nodded.

“There is nothing to fret over since this is a battle after all.”

“I…...understand.”

Sefi tightly bit her lips.

Even though she was a past friend, it might be considered a good sign that she was trembling over slaying another person.

I am a Swordie swordsman. There will eventually be a day where I kill someone. It was an experience that one cannot help but accumulate.

Sefi forced herself to stop the trembling in her hands and focused on her dying friend.

“Everything will be fine, Sefi-sama…...thank you very much, Onee-sama.”

Neena clearly stated as she fell down facing the sky. She slowly closed her eyes————and ceased all movement.

Farewell and thank you. When I die I hope to be thinking of those thoughts as well, Sefi thought to herself.

“Waah!”

“Huh!?”

Suddenly, a coarse cry sounded. Sefi was crashed into by someone and fell to the ground.

When she realized what happened————

“Rou!?”

“......Oh, Sefi, you’re here too.”

The person who was tangled up on the ground with Sefi was Kurou. He had cuts all over his body and there was blood visible.

Just as Sefi wanted to push Kurou away————she noticed the person who was approaching them.

She was a beautiful girl with pink hair and she was currently wearing her school uniform. It was the girl Hinako referred to as Rinne.

Within her eyes there was not a trace of killing intent————she even displayed the playfulness of a child with her innocent smile.

“Sorry”, Kurou left Sefi’s side after apologizing.

Although Sefi’s posture was something to behold, there was no way he could request to be carried by someone who was also injured.

“Hold on Rou, are you ok?”

“That’s normally my line.”

Kurou wryly smiled.

Kurou had no idea when Sefi appeared before him. However, it seemed he had fallen down during his battle against Rinne. He knew her abilities had improved, but the level of improvement was sort of unexpected. Regardless, she looked ok——Kurou breathed a sigh of relief.

Taking a quick glance at Rinne, she was currently mourning Neena’s death. Neena had done things that could never be worthy of praise, but Kurou did not find any fault with her reasons. Despite going after Sefi’s life, it was only her mission in the end.

“Just have a seat here Sefi. There’s probably nothing more dangerous than this.”

“You didn’t have to tell me, I can’t even stand up. If you were to do anything to me I’d be unable to escape.”

“What a hard to come by opportunity.”

However, Kurou did not find any satisfaction in messing around with defenseless girls. Even if he did, this was not the time for it.

“Looks like that side has been taken care of. What the, that guy looks completely revived.”

Kurou stated with a hint of exasperation.

In one corner of the playground, Lars was currently in battle against a Blaze. Judging by his movements, he definitely did not resemble someone who had just come out of the hospital. Lars was his normal self. Although it was not on par with the Starbreaker, he was able to freely control the heavy and thick Beast Slayer as he fooled around with the Blaze swordsmen. With his back to the wall, he held his poise as he appeared to be wary of mystic artes coming from behind.

There were still four Blaze swordsmen left. Three Sabers members were left, but they were completely incapacitated from battling any further.

Even so, Lars would always find a way.

“I-It can’t be, there’s only five of us left?”

“Hmm? Ah, yup it appears so. We also lost quite a few people.”

Rinne was closing in on Kurou. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and surveyed her surroundings.

“I heard that the Sabers were supposed to be a group dedicated to fighting humans, but it seems they are quite something. Perhaps it’s because the group was created by Manaka-chan.”

“Indeed, we used to be very powerful.”

Kurou specifically mentioned “used to” for a reason.

The Sabers were probably done for. With the deputy already slain, what was left was the fighting core of the group. With such a drastic reduction to the fighting group, it would be hard to rebuild the organization.

“Well, whatever. Let’s continue Kurou-chan.”

“I don’t really want to though.”

Kurou was facing Rinne as he prepared his stance.

“Rou, what’s the matter?”

“No matter what I do it’s the same. Although we were facing each other, since I had no other choice I just slashed at her, but the attack ended up hurting me instead.”

Him crashing into Sefi and falling over was due to taking a kick from Rinne. It was just a simple fake maneuver, but if he did not leap back his internal organs would have been shattered.

“......She’s quite strong isn’t she?”

“She’s certainly more than just cute.”

“You’re still not at your optimal state right……?”

Eh, no signs of jealousy? Kurou felt a little down. However, Sefi was probably aware that this was not the appropriate time and place for that.

His current state————in truth, even Kurou was unsure.

“Well…..I don’t know.”

Kurou replied honestly and walked towards Rinne.

“Rou, you’re…..not smiling are you?”

Kurou heard Sefi’s worrisome voice coming from behind.

Smiling? Even he had no clue.

“That girl over there is Sefi-chan right? The princess of the four generals. You’re so cute just like a fairy. Are there fairies in Swordia?”

“No idea. Swordia does have some strange creatures I heard but I haven’t set foot there before.”

“Neither have I. Well, let’s go.”

Rinne raised her Silver Wing once again. From the looks of it, there was no other impression towards Sefi other than “cute”. Even though Sefi was their target, Rinne did not seem to be very interested.

Following that, Rinne began to move as if she was gliding across the ground. She swung the Silver Wing more like a sword than a lance. With a blade on each side of the lance, she seemed to be at ease even though the weight should feel abnormal. Even though the single blade was blocked, there was an incoming second blade that came down as well.

With a ferocious strike akin to Sefi’s from Rinne’s swing of the Silver Wing, it was as if a tornado formed during the attack. Even though she was not hit during the strike, just being in the attack radius made her body feel like it shattered into pieces.

“Guh……!”

Kurou’s katana was unable to completely avoid Rinne’s blade and he was repelled back. Following the sparks that resulted from the clash, his blade was being peeled apart as tiny pieces flew in all directions.

Even with the Olden Style’s prediction and high precision sword style, it was unable to completely deal with Rinne’s sword————

One after another the dual blades repeatedly hacked away at Kurou’s sword. Unable to completely mitigate Rinne’s full power, it was like a shock wave attack spreading through Kurou’s entire body from the initial hand contact.

“Gah……!”

Kurou jumped back to maintain his distance from Rinne. She stopped as well and decided not to close the distance.

“Hold on Rou, you……”

“Oh my this girl is quite strong. In some ways she is even tougher to deal with than Manaka.”

“I-Is she really that good……?”

Kurou nodded and stared into Rinne’s eyes. There was something he wanted to ask her.

“Rinne……when did you start wielding a sword?”

“Umm……about one year ago I think?”

“One year!?”

Sefi was flabbergasted. She was supposed to have taken a lot of damage from her last battle but she appeared to be surprisingly very active.

“No way it’s only been a year. To be able to match up with Rou……I was born under the sword and I have never won against him…..ah, nevermind me!”

“Are you an idiot?”

“Yup she is.”

“Shut up, I said don’t mind me!”

It seemed Sefi was not too fond of Kurou and Rinne’s reactions.

“Well, what Rinne said is true, I had a feeling that was the case as well. Rinne must’ve been wielding a sword for a short period of time. In terms of strength and speed she is unexpectedly an anomaly. Despite that, she still has too many unnecessary movements. Her swordsmanship is also a mess and she can’t even control it yet.”

“Jeez, you don’t have to announce that to everyone.”

For some reason Rinne started to blush.

“However, there are aspects that make up for the lack of experience. It’s mostly your innate combat ability that makes you appear so monstrously strong. Furthermore, your messy sword style is quite annoying.”

“Huh……”

Sefi understood now.

Kurou’s Olden Style relied on predicting the opponent’s movements. Reading the curse that is the Swordies’ killing intent and then using the sword to avoid the predetermined track.

However, Rinne’s sword————even though the timing of the attack could be read, it was possible that the pathing drawn up was something different from her intent. It was like he thought, she was unable to completely control her sword style in maneuvering her sword. Rinne used excessive strength which probably played a part in it as well.

To be able to confirm the location of which he was aimed at————against a Swordie that was of course doable. To be denied that would be a disadvantage————Kurou found it to be quite problematic.

There was a huge difference when comparing Rinne and Kurou.

Suddenly Kurou remembered something. When Sylphy spoke of the assassination, there was one corpse that was crudely hacked in pieces. That must have been Rinne’s doing.

Who would have thought a Blaze would use such a sloppy swordsmanship…...

“......To have never learned the sword, does that imply that you were not raised at the reservation?”

“N-No, I was not brought up at the reservation.”

Rinne clearly stated while shaking her head.

“The opportunistic insurgency of the Blazes————I was raised as one of them. However, they did not teach me the ways of the sword and I was even told not to battle. I was only to go to school like a normal person.”

Rinne grabbed the front of her uniform skirt and lightly tugged down at it a few times.

“That’s really strange. If you’re not allowed to use a sword then you’re no different from the Blazes at the reservation right?”

“Indeed, except I do retain my freedom. My identity as a Blaze was hidden and I became just your average Swordie girl until now.”

“So just like Neena you wanted to infiltrate a Swordie school?”

“Although I didn’t have a particular objective, I have this sickly disposition and I never went to any sword lectures. Other than that I lived my life as a normal Swordie.”

“Isn’t that a good thing?”

Normality, that was what Kurou desired the most.

“However, for a Blaze like me, there was no need for school at all. As a result, regardless if it came to school or my own residence————none of it was needed since wherever I go there will be nothing that lies before me.”

“Rinne……”

Not having to live a life of segregation at the reservation, her life would seem to resemble that of a human.

In regards to Rinne, do Blazes find that type of situation to be unsatisfying?

“When deciding to engage in battle, I intended on participating because the Blaze’s numbers were low. It came to the point where no one could say not to participate.”

“Rinne, you……”

“I am a Death Sword. Among the Blazes, I appear to be a cursed existence as well.”

Rinne provided a bit of a worrisome smile. It seemed to resemble self scorn.

“A cursed existence……. is that referring to you never being able to learn swordsmanship?”

“Yup, well if we converse too much I’ll be yelled at. Is this what they mean when they say all witnesses need to be silenced?”

“I say, it’s more like Rinne just pouring things out nonstop.”

“Perhaps so. I apologize Kurou-chan, I won’t hold back.”

“Since I won’t either, it’s the same for both of us.”

Rinne giggled at Kurou’s words and then proceeded to leap upwards.

Just like Neena’s aerial attack————Kurou was barely able to repel Rinne’s Silver Wing strike with his katana.

However————

The second round of violent jabs————the sword came at him like lightning and only a brief light could be seen. Despite feeling as if he saw through the route’s deviation and responding with a swing of the sword, he was unable to keep pace.

Ding, an ear piercing metallic sound echoed as sparks drifted across like a mist. Kurou’s arm was feeling a bit numb as well.

Rinne did not stop and repeatedly attacked him. Even though her swordsmanship was all disorganized, it could be said that she was the strongest alien out there. It was exactly due to that which made her attacks unpredictable.

Kurou was being slowly pressured as he was constantly being pushed back.

“To be able to hold up against my sword, I would have expected nothing less from a rarity among my master’s race.”

Kurou blocked Rinne’s sword as he smiled. Although it was a nice sword that Kurou received from the Sword Saint due to her interest in him, his own vision seemed to be quite good as well.

Kurou carried on forward despite the pain in his arm.

Following him charging at Rinne and a slash of his Olden Style————he struck Rinne’s right shoulder. Blood splattered out in an instant.

“Ouch!”

Rinne’s eyes flickered in surprise while falling back.

She was struck——Kurou felt that it was indeed a clean hit. Even if he was unable to completely avoid her attack, at least he was able to land a hit on her. If he could capture Rinne’s attack pathing and then swing at her again——

“What the……!?”

Kurou’s eyes opened widely in shock.

Right in front of him, the wound on Rinne’s right shoulder began to quickly heal. The attack was one that cut deep towards the bone. No matter how amazing a Swordie’s healing abilities were, to be able to heal in the midst of battle was truly something else……

“This is one of the abilities of a Death Sword. No matter how bad the wound is, as long as I am alive I can continue to battle.”

“That’s some unexpected foul play……”

As Kurou laughed, he felt cold sweat running down his face.

When you compound the fact his physical capabilities were already inferior along with the ability she just used, Kurou’s winning chances just got slimmer.

Anyone would despair in this situation——

Furthermore, Kurou felt it was quite strange.

If there was just a slight error in that last attack, he would have been struck by Rinne’s sword.

Despite laughing————he knew he had not succeeded in avoiding Rinne’s sword since when their swords clashed, the momentum sent him flying back.

The place that he got knocked into was by a bench next to the wall of a building. A box and crate of indiscernible items were there as well. For some reason a lot of shoes were lined up there as Kurou tumbled into them and stayed in a kneeled down position.

No matter, his arm and sword still have not broken. Neither has his heart.

However, since there was too much clutter he could not move. If he were to take a hit here it would all be over. Just as Kurou wanted to stand up, he looked in front and noticed something——.

“Kurou! It’s heading your way!”

He heard Sefi’s warning, but it was unnecessary at this point.

Rinne was full of smiles as she took aim at Kurou.

With the Silver Wing in her right hand, her left hand was aimed at Kurou as well.

“Winds, charge forward!”

Something was coming from Rinne’s hand. There was the false impression that her left hand was expanding.

No wait, it was not false at all!

A fist shaped block of wind came charging at him. It was much faster than Manaka and Neena’s flames. Just as he was thinking about this——

Kurou vision began to slowly cloud up in a snowy whiteness.

“Rou——!”

Sefi shouted as she stood up.

Hmmm……a thought ran across his mind.

He was the boy who repelled Sword General Manaka and defeated Sword Saint Hyouka, although he did not recall that moment————

Is it possible that he would lose to this girl who is about the same age as him?

Rinne’s mystic artes landed on the bench and reduced it to unrecognizable powder. The walls by it were torn apart, the stuff inside the boxes flew all over the place, and dust covered the air. It was tough to see the situation over there.

“Sefi.”

Sitting in front of Sefi was Lars who seemingly popped out of nowhere. His Beast Slayer was still spewing black smoke. From the looks of it, he must have already taken care of all the Blaze swordsmen.

Even for someone as evenly matched with Kurou as Lars was, facing that many Blazes must have been daunting. He did not receive any fatal injuries, but there were quite a few wounds, his breathing was heaving, and his shoulders slumped over. Although, he was feigning dumb as usual.

“Things have turned for the worse Sefi.”

“Worse? Who cares about that, Kurou needs to——“

Just what was Kurou supposed to do?

From the perspective of a calm spectator, Kurou was struck directly by the mystic arte and must have already been blasted into pieces. Rinne’s mystic artes possessed such immense power. Mystic artes draw on one’s quantity of light to transfer into power. For Lars to change his normal facial expression, you can imagine the kind of power she had.

Tears flowed down. It was too late, Kurou was already————.

“No way, it isn’t like that. I just took a glance and Kurou seemed to be——laughing it off?”

“Eh? I guess, but just now——“

“Sefi, listen to me. Has there been anything weird going on with Kurou?”

“Weird huh……he isn’t in peak condition. Isn’t that just the light body’s aftereffect?”

“If his condition worsened then Kurou can’t fight against Swordies. But don’t forget, that guy has been walking on a tightrope his entire life.”

Of course Sefi understood that clearly.

When it came to strength and speed, he was no match for a Swordie. He does have his own technique to overcome this overwhelming capability gap. If he were to make one mistake he would instantly be walking with the dead.

Anyone could see that there was danger associated with a battle between swordsmen. However, Kurou’s battle was especially perilous and could be considered suicide.

“Kurou-chan”

Suddenly, Rinne began to speak. She seemed to be in high spirits.

“I know you’re still alive. It’s about time you come out.”

“Huh————“

The only person in complete surprise was Sefi. Even Hinako, who was standing like a statue, did not utter a sound.

Sure enough, the scattered wreckage emitted a shuffling sound and began to collapse. Following that, the dust slowly dispersed and a white light could be seen through an opening within the wreckage.

“Rou——!”

Sefi could not control the elation she felt in her tone.

After pushing aside the debris, Kurou appeared with his body shrouded in a white light.

Although Sefi had witnessed the battle between Kurou and Manaka, she could not recall what happened after the portal opened.

The light body——for humans, they are able to barely mobilize one’s own light capabilities. It would never be on par with a Swordie’s, but the light body could allow humans to surpass their normal capabilities.

Kurou was standing and held the katana in his right hand which was drooped down. His head was lowered so his face could not be clearly seen. His uniform became tattered and full of blood trails, but at least he was alive. Sefi wished she could instantly run to him, but her legs still could not move.

And that was not all.

“Rou……?”

Kurou was a familiar figure to her who was also very towering——and at that point, she could faintly see him.

Sefi’s heart began to race.

However, when looking at Kurou’s sword, that burning passion just was not there.

She could hear her own heartbeat. Slowly but surely though, her heart began to change to worry.

That is not the Kurou I know.

It was not the same thought process from when she wanted to kill Rou.

However, for some reason————her chest hurt. It felt like something was strangling her.

What’s happening to me……

“……Heh.”

She was able to make out Kurou’s lips curling upwards.

“Haha……hahahahaha.”

Kurou began to loudly laugh and brushed the fringe of his hair. The traces of a sword wound still remained there. That must be the wound Kurou received from the Sword Saint.

“This wound is so painful, ahhhhhh!”

“Kurou seems to be a bit off……”

Hinako walked over. She revealed a seldom look of worry.

“W-What’s going on Lars?”

As she was suppressing her heart from pounding, Sefi asked.

“The situation just got a bit more complex. Perhaps it’s due to crossing swords with Manaka. The battle against the student council president didn’t help either. Kurou has returned.”

“Returned……”

“Yup, Kurou’s condition never really deteriorated. In fact this is his ideal state and it has nothing to do with the aftereffects of using the light body. When he begins to battle, he’ll be able to move around like usual since he was conditioned to do so. Even if he appears to be exhausted, he’s still in excellent condition except he’s just a bit perplexed is all.”

“What do you mean……”

Sefi tilted her head and asked.

Kurou flew out from the wreckage like a bullet. With superhuman speed, he began to rush towards Rinne.

“Wahhhh!”

Kurou yelled as he crudely swung his katana. It was completely different from his refined Olden Style.

“What!?”

Rinne emitted a cute cry of despair as she blocked his sword. For a Swordie and especially a Blaze like Rinne who possessed extraordinary physical strength, that light body enabled attack probably seemed like nothing to her.

“K-Kurou-chan……?”

Rinne’s eyes opened widely in shock. She was not comfortable addressing him as Kurou-chan. It was not just because of their current state that she was left feeling helpless, there was something else to it.

Kurou kept on going as he continued to wield his sword. The battle momentum flipped between Kurou and Rinne with his brutal and savage sword style.

Was this the real Kurou————?

“I’ve seen Kurou like this before.”

Lars muttered out loud.

“A couple days before our master disappeared————in other words, it was right before their battle. At that time, I felt Kurou started to act strange. Compared to his constantly smiling self——even during practice he felt like a completely different person. It wasn’t a Swordie’s swordsmanship and it wasn’t the Olden Style, it was as if he was provoked by something.”

“Hmm, it probably was that——from the time when he pulled out his sword. Right now, there is no one here who can stop that man. Even I…...can’t do it.”

As Lars was speaking, sweat began dripping down his cheeks.

In front of him was Kurou, who was like a wild beast rampaging around.

What am I doing?

Kurou asked himself that question. However, he was unable to stop his hand from swinging the sword.

The light body activated when he saw the blast of wind leave her hands. It was because he was pushed to the brink in what was a hopeless situation that this ability activated. If the light body did not activate, he likely would have died from a direct hit by the mystic arte. With the light body protecting him, he was able to quickly evade by going behind the bench.

Despite that, his wounds were not light. Taking on that high speed block of wind must have been very scary. In fact, it was tough for him to even stand up.

“Riiiiiiinnnnneeee!”

What am I yelling for?

He felt as if he was a spectator to himself. That other him was watching Rinne being pushed into a corner.

The usual smile that was on Rinne’s face until now——that completely disappeared. With an uncomfortable expression, she devoted herself to dealing with Kurou’s sword.

The white blade was glowing with light and light sliced through her wind.

Why am I throwing everything into my sword strikes? That is not what the Olden Style is about. It is also different from what I learned from the Sword Saint.

Saintly Slash of the Nine Heavens——the nine paths unleashed from this killer strike were not visible to the user even with the light body activated. He was just wildly swinging his sword, aiming at weak points, and charging forth with everything he had.

“Kurou-chan, you……!”

A sign of fear surfaced on Rinne’s face.

Of course anyone would be afraid. Kurou thought to himself what it would be like to be attacked by this beast-like being.

Despite knowing Rinne was in fear, Kurou had no way of stopping himself.

As he recklessly slashed around, Rinne was eventually cornered.

“What!?”

Rinne let out a small cry of despair. Because of Kurou’s sword, she was struck in the crevice between her breasts. It was soft, but he indeed felt that he landed a clean blow. That cream colored sweater of hers was stained with blood which was oozing out.

However, he knew that she would be healed in an instant. The bleeding quickly stopped. That cry of pain from before was also gone.

“Rinne……”

Kurou deviously called her name.

While continuing to wield his sword, he repeatedly hacked away at Rinne’s chest, abdomen, hands and legs.

Rinne’s uniform and snowy white skin were covered in cut marks and blood sprayed everywhere. However, all those wounds immediately healed.

Despite witnessing this completely unfair ability, Kurou kept his smile.

That twisted smile was probably because Rinne, who was all covered in blood, was——

She was in a sorry state, but to Kurou, the Rinne in front of him possessed much more charm. He felt Rinne was a bit emotionally unstable despite not knowing what she was thinking. Perhaps she was currently revealing her fear of trying to staying alive.

I want to kill Rinne.

More fighting, I want to rip her heart out————

“Kurou-chan…...!

Rinne parried Kurou’s sword and distanced herself from him. She took a deep breath.

Well, what do you plan on doing?

Kurou did not really do anything. He just waited for Rinne to make a move.

“I…...I have to battle in order to protect this place. I’m very sorry.”

“You’re doing what you have to do, there’s no need to apologize.”

To Rinne’s exasperated tone, Kurou gave a whimsical reply. Even if he was killed, Kurou would hold no grudge against Rinne.

“Kurou-chan…...is very strong.”

Rinne mentioned in a slightly depressed manner. With her hands tightly grasping the hilt of the Silver Wing, she raised it to her chest level.

After that, she began to slowly spin her Silver Wing. Rinne skillfully twirled the Silver Wing while raising her hands in the air.

Next to Rinne’s head, the Silver Wing was rotating like a helicopter as it maintained its spin. The wind roared as a result and made him want to cover his ears.

“......What are you doing Rinne?”

“My sword skills are very cruddy. However, I was taught to use this when facing a powerful opponent.”

“By who?”

“I believe this is called a death strike.”

Rinne did not answer Kurou’s question.

A death strike, Kurou thought it was a bit strange. The double-bladed lance was just making a buzzing sound in the air while rotating. If she did not accumulate proper levels of training, then even this kind of rotation would be difficult to keep up. Yet, this was not considered anything special either.

However——

“Are you kidding me?”

Kurou clenched his teeth while maintaining his smiling composure.

Rinne was twirling her Silver Wing while charging at him. When she closed the distance, she ferociously swung down the spinning Silver Wing.

“Wuuhh……!”

Kurou struggled to avoid the Silver Wing. However, it was not as simple as a quick dodge. The rotating Silver Wing emitted a wind pressure that caused the ground to crumble and the remnants even flew towards where the other Sabers and Blazes were. This was truly an unbelievable display of power.

A direct hit would probably result in his body literally turning into dust.

Just when his stance was disrupted, another strike came at him. Kurou jumped back a great distance to avoid it.

He then jumped to the side to avoid the ensuing shockwave.

“The Silver Wing’s Divine Wind——can Kurou-chan defend against it with the Olden Style?”

“Who knows.”

As he replied, Kurou was thinking to himself “are you serious?”

Rinne’s manipulation of the Silver Wing was like a high speed propeller. Just a graze would result in his entire body being sucked in and shredded apart.

“These are some really ridiculous moves Rinne!”

“You’re the one who forced me to use this!”

That was indeed the case.

If he was a bit weaker, then perhaps he would not have to experience this fearsome killer strike.

No no, for someone who possesses the successor mark of the Sword Saint, there was no such thing as wanting to be weaker.

Kurou, thou must slay thee——

2015-01-31T05:51:54Z

Dual Blades:

The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.

An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.

Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.

Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.

The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.

Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.

“There’s not really a place to eat.”

Hinako muttered as she walked.

“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”

Kurou was at wits end.

Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.

“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”

“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”

In truth, she really should not have followed.

Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.

Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.

Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.

“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”

“So now you ask.”

Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.

That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————

“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”

Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.

Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..

Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.

Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.

Just when Kurou explained up to this point……

“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”

It was a very common question.

“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”

“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you're stalking a girl……”

“It wouldn't be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”

There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.

“Hmm? The road ends here?”

Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.

The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.

Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.

“I see……”

Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.

Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.

“What happened here?”

“This is————a Blaze reservation.”

“Reservation……”

“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”

There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.

Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.

In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.

Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.

“Hmm——“

Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.

“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”

Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.

“What to do now?”

“What to do? What do you mean?”

Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.

“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”

“You don’t have to worry about me.”

“No way.”

“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”

“That’s what you meant!?”

After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.

“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”

“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”

“I don’t know.”

“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”

“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”

“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”

“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”

“If you're requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”

Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.

“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”

“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”

“It’d probably be best not to know what they're planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”

“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”

“Yeah…...huh?”

Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?

“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”

“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”

Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.

Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.

“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we're already here we might as well go further on a bit.”

Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.

The two of them entered the park.

The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.

“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”

“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”

“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”

“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”

“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”

“That’s really unfortunate.”

“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”

“Huh? What is it?”

Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.

“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”

“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”

While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.

“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”

“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”

Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.

“Is there something you wanted to say?”

“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”

“Huh?”

Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.

“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”

“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”

“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”

“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”

“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”

“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”

To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.

“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”

“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”

“I see.”

“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”

“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”

“No issues……what are you referring to?”

Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou

“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”

As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.

“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”

“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”

“……”

Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.

“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”

“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”

“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”

“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“

“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”

“Huh?”

Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.

“That’s what you were getting at?”

“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”

“It’s not like that……”

There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.

“What I meant to say was————”

At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times

As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.

At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.

“Tch……!”

Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.

A flame snake————!

“Neena!”

“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”

A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.

The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.

“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”

Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.

“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”

“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”

“How impolite of me.”

Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.

“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”

“You should take advantage of this kids park.”

Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.

Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.

“Hinako, are you hurt?”

“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”

Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.

“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”

“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”

“……Hmm.”

Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.

Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————

“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”

“……”

Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.

Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.

She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.

“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”

She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.

“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”

Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.

“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”

Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?

“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”

“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”

“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”

Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.

“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”

“How perfect.”

Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.

“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”

“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”

“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”

Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.

“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.

“Ah, so that’s it.”

Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.

“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”

“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”

“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”

In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.

In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.

Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.

It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.

“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”

“I’m quite interested.”

“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”

“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”

“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”

Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.

“……Heh heh.”

Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.

There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.

Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.

“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”

“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”

Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.

The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.

“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”

Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.

“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”

“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“

“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”

Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.

Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.

No, there was nothing to think about actually.

After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————

Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.

“Understood, I surrender.”

After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.

It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.

Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.

Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.

“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”

However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.

“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”

“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”

“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”

“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”

“You totally sound like a Blaze.”

She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.

“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”

“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”

Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.

“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”

Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.

“Rinne is already asleep.”

“She’s sleeping?”

“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”

Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.

“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”

“That’s unexpected.”

“Ha?”

“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”

Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.

“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”

“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”

“……Alright.”

Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.

Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.

In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.

However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.

“Umm, Onee-sama?”

Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.

“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”

“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”

“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“

Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.

“Yes it is. Hello.”

The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.

After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————

“Well then.”

Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.

“Onee-sama?”

“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”

“What is it?”

“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”

Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.

“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”

“Yes Onee-sama.”

“Neena.”

“Yes?”

Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.

“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”

“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”

“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”

Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.

Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.

Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.

“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”

“You still think about food under these circumstances?”

Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.

The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.

Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.

On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.

Basically the two of them had no means of escape.

“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”

“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”

“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”

Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.

“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”

“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”

Kurou specifically stated to her.

Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.

“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”

“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”

“I told you before, this is my job.”

In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.

It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.

“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”

“Are you still going on about that?”

“What, do you want me to make the first move?”

“Hey.”

Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.

Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.

“Look——“

“…….”

Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.

“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”

“Why are you……”

“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”

“……Thanks.”

Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.

“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”

You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure on what to do under any circumstance.

“Ah, speaking of which.”

“Now what?”

“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”

“Ah yes, that’s true.”

“Sefi will certainly be mad.”

“Ugh……”

It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.

“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”

It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.

In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.

“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”

“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”

“Umm no?”

“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”

“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”

Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.

His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.

In other words————

He can only use his Light Body.

“Ha——……”

The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.

To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.

“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”

Hinako nodded in response.

For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.

“————Hmm.”

“Ah, there we go.”

Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.

“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”

“……Rinne?”

Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.

“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”

“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”

Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.

Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.

“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”

“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”

“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”

Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.

“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”

“You’re kidding me!”

“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”

Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.

“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”

Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.

“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”

“That was unnecessary!”

After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.

“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”

“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”

“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”

Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.

“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”

Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.

It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.

“……Ah.”

Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.

“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”

“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”

Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.

Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.

“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”

“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”

If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.

“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”

“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”

“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”

Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.

“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”

Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.

The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.

“Rinne, what are you……?”

Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.

“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”

Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.

“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”

Rinne smiled as she spoke.

Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.

Rinne trotted along inside the reservation at night.

In order for them to not be left behind, Kurou held on to Hinako’s hand and followed Rinne.

The tower where Kurou and Hinako were locked away had no one on lookout. They were probably at ease after having Kurou firmly bound. However, if it was Kurou, he would somehow find a way even if there were a few guards.

Kurou was running along while surveying the streets around the reservation.

He had heard about there being signs of life here, but the street lights and such were not even on.

Actually, there being signs of life here was strange now that he thought about it. Why was there electricity in this already abandoned reservation? Perhaps the Blazes’ influence had already extended deep into administrative departments and power companies.

Kurou contemplated over such matters as he sprinted with Hinako in hand. The reservation had an eerie stillness with only the sounds of footsteps echoing clearly.

The three of them had arrived at a place with towering walls. Following that, Rinne found a door and opened it. On the other side of the wall was an even more spacious area————it seemed to be a playground.

“……So they even have these facilities here.”

“They allow Blazes to do some light exercises, although it can’t be with swords. After you go through here there should be a shortcut.”

Rinne responded to Kurou’s murmurings. Perhaps she grew up within this reservation. Kurou was not very knowledgeable about being raised within a reservation. It was likely an isolated region where none of the Blazes there were allowed to wield a sword.

Was life in this district really that pitiful……

“……!”

Suddenly, they were surrounded by an eye piercing brightness.

There were lighting fixtures along the walls that were emitting beams of light.

A girl walked towards Kurou from the door that he had just entered. She had glasses on and was wearing a tight fitted black suit. Her right hand was holding a slender sword. This girl was————Neena. The sword was covered by the light of a light blade. It seemed as if she was completely prepared for battle.

For some reason she was holding on to Kurou’s katana with her left hand.

“Looks like that shortcut was to the gates of hell.”

Kurou nonchalantly muttered.

Neena ignored Kurou and instead sharply glared at Rinne.

“Rinne-san…...I really didn’t think you’d be a traitor.”

“No way that’d be possible. I would never become a traitor. You were told by Manaka-chan not to attack right? However, Neena-chan————”

“You saw?”

Neena took off her glasses and looked towards Rinne with a serious expression. Rinne on the other hand smiled, acting as if she did not notice the frightening atmosphere.

“Yup, it’s just as you see. I’ve already completed the preparations.”

Rinne took a quick glance around her.

From the other entrances, wave after wave of Blazes came out to surround Kurou. All of them were like Neena and had their weapons at hand.

“Neena-chan…...you intend to kill Kurou-chan and defy Manaka-chan’s orders?”

“So what?”

Neena provocatively spoke as she tossed the katana to Kurou. Kurou caught the sword that was thrown to him with enough force that it actually numbed his hand.

“I’ll give this to you first. Killing an empty-handed enemy is not my intention.”

“So this is what you were planning Neena-chan.”

Kurou still did not know what was going on, but Rinne appeared to have seen through Neena’s plan.

“This guy is too dangerous. Although they are just ordinary people, they did harm Onee-sama. If he is allowed to live, he will interfere with our plans.”

“Such lies.”

Rinne shook her head and smiled.

“Rinne-chan only felt a bit uneasy towards Kurou-chan. However, your Onee-sama would always be attentive of Kurou-chan. That’s why————you wanted to kill him without permission. That’s the behavior of a true traitor. You shouldn’t do this.”

“......Shut up!”

Neena had nothing else to say.

“Please stop your silly imaginations! The earlier we kill him the better!”

The Blazes standing behind Neena just stood there in silence. Rather, they had no objections to Neena’s statements.

Kurou felt anxious as he was listening to the two of them.

Even though Manaka was not around, which made the situation better, there were thirty other combatants around Neena. Was he going to have to battle against all of the Blaze swordsmen himself? If Rinne returned to the enemy side it would become even more troublesome.

Rinne seemed to go off of her own judgment to betray them. Perhaps even the one versus one trait might be overlooked as well since Neena understood that it takes more than one person at a time to beat Kurou. Although he should rejoice over having his katana returned to him, he still wished that his options were better.

This was especially due to Neena seemingly giving her all in this. If Kurou was willing to put down his sword, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to surrender.

“Even if it’s Rinne-san, if you try to protect this guy then————”

“Seems like there’s more to it than just this.”

After Rinne finished speaking, her gaze shifted over to the walls. Kurou detected that and immediately went to protect Hinako by tightly hugging her.

Boom————there was an ear shattering explosion.

A scorching wind blew by. Smoke and debris also flew up into the sky as all visibility went away.

After that————

“Everyone stop and put down your weapons!”

Kurou heard a familiar voice.

From the smoke, she could be seen wearing a red jacket. By her waist was a longsword and a dagger representing a Sabers swordsman————it was deputy Sabina making her appearance. One by one, members of the Sabers appeared behind her.

“What in the world? What are you doing here Kurou?”

“......In that case, it looks like you guys aren’t here to save me.”

Kurou was not shaken by the sudden change of events as he spoke. In fact, the one who was surprised was the deputy.

“Of course. There’s no way I’d be able to watch over every member during their breaks.”

The deputy began to concisely explain the whole story behind coming here.

“We don’t have that sort of leisure time. Since the Blazes went on a killing spree of officials, we’ve had to deal with new evidence in regards to the new crimes. One of those incidents was particularly carelessly carried out. Following that, we pursued that individual and deduced that this was their destination.”

“Umm, Rinne-san……”

“Ah, are you trying to say that carelessness was from me?”

She was being stared down by Neena, but Rinne returned a frivolous smile.

Despite the situation of the Blazes being a mystery to Kurou, Rinne seemed to be the fox who had its tail caught. In that sense, she did mention something about a job before.

Rinne was also a criminal who engaged in assassinations, right?————Indeed, it did not seem she would be able to secretly carry out her objective.

“Well, I already understand what’s going on now…...however, this is quite excessive deputy.”

“Even if the enemy were humans, one shouldn’t be hesitant over bringing out their best as long as the opposition’s strength is unclear.”

Kurou found that to be reasonable.

The Sabers members who kept appearing behind the deputy————must have numbered over a hundred. Female members consisted of about 30% while the rest were males.

The core of the Sabers’ battle force had all gathered together.

“......Anyways, what was that explosion just now?”

“You don’t know? It was a grenade launcher.”

The deputy spoke as if it was nothing. Upon closer inspection, many of the male members were holding firearms with small barrels.

“The Sabers are not permitted to have weapons equipped I thought?”

“Since these idiots showed up, we had to consider how to deal with them. We also got the approval of the government. Nevertheless……”

The deputy glanced across after the smoke cleared. Over there was Rinne, Neena, and many other Blazes. It seemed none of them suffered even a scratch.

Other than damaging the surrounding walls, the grenade that flew into the playground did not really accomplish much.

“Looks like we are being underestimated. These weapons are the kind you’d find in war. To think you’d actually try to use something like this to challenge us.”

Neena tightly grasped her sword while glaring at the deputy.

“Don’t you have any dignity as a swordsman? How dare you use firearms.”

“And what’s wrong with that? We put our public security force status before being a swordsman. Taking down you idiots is our utmost priority. Dignity and such, failing a mission would be even more shameful so anything is fair game.”

The deputy stared back with contempt.

What she said was the truth. With the new threat of the mystic artes, if certain measures were not taken then the planning process would be incomplete.

“Well, firearms have been outlawed for too long. This was all we could muster up in a short amount of time. Who knows what other interesting equipment we have these days.”

“I eagerly await to destroy them.”

“Enough boasting you imbecile. However, I don’t like firearms either. For a battle between swordsmen that has been hard to come by, the use of firearms is unpleasant and should have a limit. Furthermore, that’s applies to mystic artes as well.”

“Although you can’t use them, to ban its usage for me is quite troublesome. Back then, even other Swordies besides Blazes could use mystic artes.”

“I don’t know anything in regards to that.”

Suddenly, the deputy charged forward like a bullet.

She pulled out the two swords by her waist as she went past Neena’s side. Even though the slightest mistake would sever her own wrist with this technique, the deputy of course was not the type to make those errors. Akin to a ferocious gale, the two swords were quickly crossed as her pathing resulted in an “X” shape. Regardless of the sword drawing motion or swordsmanship, her attack was basically invisible————No, it was a simultaneous attack.

“Guh……”

“Gah……”

The two Blazes had their neck and chest slashed before falling over. They were likely Blaze swordsmen who were on par with Neena, yet they were killed without even being able to respond. Sabina was not the Sabers’ deputy for nothing.

“What’s this? Even though you’re all Blazes you guys are surprisingly weak.”

“I had hoped you’d save that sort of phrase for if you’re still alive after this.”

Neena attentively raised her sword. She and Kurou had battled twice so he was used to her swordsmanship. I should be able to battle her myself. Just as he was thinking along those lines…...

“What are you doing Kurou, hurry up and go.”

“Deputy?”

“Protecting Sakurai Hinako is your mission. Having her stay in such a dangerous location would be going against orders. Do you wish to suffer a salary loss?”

“......In that case.”

Sabina seemed to want Kurou to run away. In fact, under these circumstances, there would be too many openings for Kurou if he were to participate in battle.

“Rinne-chan!”

Suddenly, Neena loudly called out to her.

“These Sabers and even Kurou, you brought them all here! We’ll take care of the Sabers! You go after Kurou……!”

“……But, I don’t really want to fight Kurou-chan————”

“Stop joking around. Since you bear the burden of a special mission, you’re allowed to freely move around. If you cannot pay the cost of freedom————then perhaps you should return to your original place!”

“……”

Rinne’s expression suddenly changed.

An expression of pain and sadness……Her usual smile dissipated like mist.

“Rinne-chan……doesn’t want to hear those words.”

“That’s not my will, rather it is the rule of the Blazes. Only those who engage in battle can be considered as friends. There is no exception. Even though you are a Death Sword————it’s the same for you.”

Neena ended her speech there. With her sword in hand, she began moving forward. The other Blazes were beginning to move out as well.

Following that, Sabina and the Sabers members also had their swords in hand and prepared their stance in preparation for the attack.

The Blazes had thirty people while the vast majority of the Sabers group were men, they numbered over one hundred. However, there was zero indication of cowardice from the Blazes.

If a scuffle were to break out, then Kurou escaping with Hinako during an opening would be quite dicey. Because of that————

“A Death Sword huh……although, I never wanted to be that sort of thing.”

Rinne’s smile resurfaced.

Except she seemed————perplexed, as if she did not know what to do.

“Well, what should I do.”

Rinne retrieved her guitar case and began to slowly open it. After that, a pole-like object was taken out.

“Uhh……”

Kurou could not help but groan.

From the looks of it, that pole-like object appeared to be the handle to a lance. More precisely speaking, it was a lance that was closer to a small spear. However, there was more to it.

Rinne continued to reach down inside the case. This time she pulled out two blades.

“What is that……?”

“Sorry Kurou-chan, please hold on a sec.”

After that, Rinne attached the two blades on the ends of the lance. That sure takes a lot of time.

“…….Jeez, this is really hard to stick in. This meticulous work is quite tricky……”

While clumsily putting it on, Rinne began whining. Finally, just as Kurou started thinking if she needed some help……

“Guh, ah……finally, it’s ready!”

Rinne raised the towering strange lance that was outfitted with two blades. She gave off a triumphant impression.

“Let me give you a quick introduction Kurou-chan. This is my personalized sword, Silver Wing.

“That sword is quite different from the norm……”

“Sorry to keep you waiting. Seems like even I have to battle even though I don’t really want to.”

“……How unfortunate, I don’t want to fight either.”

She was someone who had played games with him, grabbed a bite to eat with him, and he had seen her panties before. Battling against a girl like that was truly frightening.

However————

“Well, I can only fight now————“

Rinne’s purple eyes emitted a red glow.

Any youthful Blaze was capable of changing their own eye color at will. Was it an illusion? It seemed the red hue in her eyes were to a greater degree than the other Blazes, resembling a burning sensation.

Right after that————

“Here I come Kurou-chan.”

“……”

Kurou was forced to back away. He felt a sudden pressure that was similar to an intense gale.

Rinne released her light.

It was different compared to Manaka’s light. It was similar in regards to the pressure, but Manaka’s light felt like a thick magic block pressing against you while Rinne’s light felt like being pierced by countless needles. The pain of the piercing had already passed through Kurou’s entire body.

“You’ve got to be kidding me…….”

Kurou could not even retrieve his sword. It was as if he was entranced by Rinne’s stare.

He had never felt a dangerous light like Rinne’s before. Just by facing her, the sensation was like his life force was draining away.

Rinne walked forward with the pace of a leisurely stroll. The Silver Wing slashed across horizontally, sending dirt up into the air with an explosive blast of wind.

“…….”

Kurou reflexively pulled out his sword to block her. An ear piercing sound resulted as sparks intensely scattered. Kurou’s Olden Style was able to completely negate any attack no matter the strength of his enemy. However, when he dodged Rinne’s attack, his arm felt an attack that he had never experienced before.

Immediately after, the Silver Wing’s other side slashed over as well. Kurou barely parried the second strike. These attacks coming in like a wild storm once again numbed Kurou’s hands.

“Guh……!”

Kurou leaped back and then repositioned his sword.

Her intense light left him feeling very uneasy. Her swordsmanship along with her rapid attacks with two blades felt quite strange. Kurou was even capable of defending attacks from Manaka of the Seven Swords. However, the power behind Rinne’s sword could not be completely canceled out.

What is going on————?

Kurou did not dare to carelessly handle his sword. His eyes were locked onto Rinne’s eyes.

Speaking of Rinne, she was just smiling in excitement. That smile was so crystal clear, making this battle feel as if it was not a struggle of life and death.

Kurou raised his sword and stood there————that was about all he could do.

The situation just became more of a mess. Even Hinako began to waver.

Kurou’s opponent seemed to have cleared her mind about him already. After the first clash of swords, he was face to face with Rinne and stood there like a motionless statue.

Hinako gradually left Kurou’s side. Of course, she did not intend on running away. Perhaps she was currently looking forward to this. Running away from a gentle person such as Kurou, Hinako would never be able to do such a thing.

Except, right now she had to maintain some distance. Forget about getting caught in a mystic artes attack, with the extreme quickness of a Swordie, they could just close in with unimaginable speeds. Hinako’s current objective was to do her best to distance herself from the battle.

“Gaahhhh!”

Blood splattered everywhere as a cry rang out.

The person killed appeared to be a member of the Sabers————

The Sabers members were being slain one after another.

The weaker male members formed groups of three and had multiple groups going after one of the Blazes.

Normally speaking, Swordies were sticklers for one versus one battles. However, it was a different story when it came to warfare or a Saber-type mission. That was to be expected. Despite the miraculous victories of some of the Swordies, if they were to always adhere to a one versus one battle, the end result had a chance of being vastly different.

“Get them!”

This time it was not a cry of despair but rather a yell.

A male member yelled while waving down his sword. His strike aimed towards the front was done with terrifying power. He might even be considered as a refined swordsman. However, the strike was easily defended by the female Blaze swordsman. The female swordsman even revealed a slight smile. With just a slight touch of power imbued within her sword, she was able to push her opponent’s sword back. With a straight-line attack, she slashed apart the guy’s chest.

This sort of scene was playing out everywhere.

It was not just the male members, but even the female members were being killed left and right.

The playground became lit up exceptionally bright. In the hands of one of the Blazes, there was a whitish blue light being emitted.

Lightning based mystic artes————as the air rattled, the attack cut right through the air in a straight line. The lightning had roasted two female Sabers members following the blast.

“What a horrible situation……”

Hinako muttered upon witnessing the scene.

When it came to numbers, the Sabers had a landslide victory. However, with this type of advantage, it was a matter of how long it would last.

Which side was the stronger side? Hinako had no clue. Even so, it was clear to her that the Sabers members were dwindling.

There were swords clashing, mystic artes explosions, and blood splattering everywhere.

The playground turned into a tragic battlefield. In a short period of time, it had become the stage for the massacre of the Sabres.

“Don’t underestimate us!”

Following that sharp battle cry, the deputy’s dual blades slashed through a Blaze. The Blaze that was killed was sent flying back from the momentum of the strike and rolled along the ground. That strike possessed terrifying power.

That was one particular battle with the deputy along with the four or five female members alongside her. The other battles were just Sabers members charging in and getting killed.

“————We haven’t underestimated you guys.”

Neena spoke in a cold tone as she charged towards the deputy.

A clashing sound was made when Neena and the deputy crossed swords. The two of them seemed to have pushed each other away as they backed off. Their landing was so forceful that the ground collapsed beneath them.

“Deputy Sabina, I heard about you from my Onee-sama. According to her, your dual-wielding skills are like an artform. That would seem to be the case. Even I can’t beat you when it comes to a sword battle.”

“If these are your last words, that would be quite boring you little brat.”

With a tasteless smile, the deputy placed her two swords back in the scabbard. From the looks of it, she was planning on using her highly praised maneuver of pulling out her swords in mid-strike to determine a victor.

However, Neena curled her lips and smiled. Around the blade of her glowing white light enshrouded sword————was a flame that was beginning to wrap around it.

“A flame snake? What an obvious trick, so I was underestimated after all.”

“Yup, this is an obvious trick. However————there are others besides me.”

“......!”

The deputy’s expression changed. She had finally noticed the figures of the Blazes who were preparing to snipe her at a distance.

Four Blazes had their swords pointed at the deputy————right when Neena shouted “flames, come forth!”, there were numerous mystic artes being fired.

Flame snakes, blizzard strikes, lightning shots, water blades, and even an earth hammer-like attack was aimed at the deputy from the ground beneath her. Following that, the attacks all headed towards her.

“......!”

Hinako was not able to bear watching the conclusion of the attack. When she shifted her gaze away, the barrage of explosions violently reverberated throughout the battlefield. Without any remarks from deputy Sabina, perhaps she decided to remain silent due to her dignity. Or maybe the explosions masked her words.

“......”

After Hinako timidly looked back, she noticed that the place where the deputy had last stood was devoid of anyone there. The ground was entirely a round crater. The only thing in sight was some rags and the remains of a sword scattered across the ground.

“Oh no……”

After receiving a combined artillery barrage from the Blazes that would have even frightened Kurou, the seemingly strong deputy did not have time to avoid it. Perhaps the reason why they were able to muster four additional Blazes was because of the degree of casualties that the Sabers had suffered.

Hinako knew that she lacked emotions, but even she could not hide her trembling. This was her first time witnessing a battle between two groups. Well, this could not be considered a battle, but rather some sort of horrific massacre grounds.

The other female members who were tenaciously battling were being slaughtered one after another. After the weak died off, now it was time to get to the strong ones————that was what Hinako was thinking.

“Hina!”

“......!”

Hinako swiftly turned around at a speed which would even shock herself. She noticed that Sefi and Lars were currently running over from the other side of the wall.

The two of them instantly ran to Hinako’s side, standing next to her to protect her. They had already pulled out their swords.

“......Why is Sefi and Lars here?”

“That’s not the problem!”

“Well, it’s just a simple question.”

There was a sharp contrast between Lars and Sefi’s reply. Lars seemed to be quite calm. To him, there was the corpse of someone familiar to him lying on the ground…...

“Anyways, the response from Kurou was way too late. The cellphone’s power source was shut off so the GPS wasn’t able to track you. That left us with two possibilities. Either Kurou and Hinako went to some love hotel and wanted to hide from Sefi, or you guys were caught up in some mess.”

“Whether it’s the former or latter, Rou could not possibly have dealt with either in a short period of time.”

Sefi revealed a very unpleasant expression.

“Following that, the Sabers got in touch with us and said they found the Blazes’ hideout. Perhaps Rou might be there——based on that inkling, we came here to check if it was true. And what do you know, we were right after all.”

Lars chuckled. For Kurou to be caught in a situation where he was not even able to contact them, the only possibility that came to mind was the Blazes——. Lars and Kurou have known each other for a long time so his instinct on these matters were quite sharp.

“Alright enough of that! Rou……”

Sefi looked over to where Kurou was still facing off against Rinne. She gripped her sword and planned on rushing in.

“Hold on!”

Hinako did not know who that voice belonged to.

Sefi was probably thinking the same. Sefi turned around at the sound of that stern voice and noticed Lars grabbing her shoulders.

“Wait…...you can’t go over there.”

“Why not!? Even though it is the way of the Swordie to fight one versus one, it’s already become an all out brawl……!”

“No one can interfere. There’s no point.”

Lars’s current facial expression and tone was something Hinako had never witnessed before. He was clearly all smiles until just now, but his current expression was quite…...

“......Lars? What is it?”

“Hey Hinako, I’m sure you don’t quite understand what is going on, but what in the world is that?”

“That? Oh, you mean Rinne?”

“She’s Rinne eh. So……what’s her deal?”

Lars’s eyes focused right on Rinne as he stared at her.

“What do mean? That kid is a Blaze. Even I know she is very dangerous.”

“No, you don’t understand. Same with Sefi. She…...is different from the rest. Fortunately Kurou is able to fight on level with her……”

Hinako noticed that Lars had sweat dripping down his face. Must have been cold sweat.

“Just let Kurou handle her. If we can clear out the others, that would be the best form of support. Sefi, you protect Hinako.”

“Hold on! You plan on doing that yourself!?”

“Compared to battling against that girl, this is much more enjoyable.”

Now Lars finally returned to his usual self. However, there was a sense of hesitance behind it.

“Lars, the deputy was struck by a mystic artes barrage just now.”

“I want to believe I didn’t see that. Following the disappearance of the director, now it is the deputy who got obliterated into pieces. Must be the curse of the Sabers.”

“This cursed organization looks like it’s about to be completely wiped out.”

“I should get to it quickly. Hinako, thanks for reminding me about the mystic artes. Well, let’s give this a shot.”

Just as Lars closed his eyes, he pulled out his sword and sprinted off.

It took Lars one swing of the sword to kill off a Blaze who was about to slay a male Sabers member. The Blaze swordsman was blown back and stayed motionless. His superb sword maneuver made that seem too simple.

Lars’s sword was known as————the Beast Slayer. Right now there was a black smoke-like thing rising from that long and thick sword of his. It was known as his own special type of light blade.

“So strong. Lars……”

“No matter how you look at it, he is the Sword Saint’s disciple.”

From Sefi’s tone, there was a slight sense of disdain. It was because a sword maneuver of that level was one Sefi could not achieve.

Despite Lars being a male Swordie, his strength was not at all inferior compared to a female Swordie. However, there was a superstition about the limited amount of strong male Swordies.

That would be the demonic essence that is said to inhabit the sword of all powerful male Swordies.

It was said that they would use a prohibited tactic of sneak attacking from behind in a one versus one battle. They would also kill opponents who were unarmed and occasionally use long range firearms.

Furthermore————indulging in bloodshed, having the enemy suffer, carnage, they take enjoyment in these things more than anything else.

“Ha!”

Lars summoned his strength to pull off the light blade in a flash and killed another Swordie with a horizontal slash. Blood sprayed out like a fountain. Lars avoided that and rushed towards a third person.

However, from the looks of his fights, that kind of character could not be seen. Nevertheless, with countless Sabers members being killed, Hinako thought it was quite abnormal to be able to fearlessly charge towards the enemy.

“So Lars looks like he is doing ok after all. Quite a few Blazes have been eliminated already.”

When Sefi said that, Hinako finally realized something. She seemed to be a bit surprised as well. The Sabers were reduced to a number that could be counted with both hands. However, only about half the Blazes remained from their original count of thirty. Moreover, most of the survivors were wounded in some form.

“With mystic artes being a possibility, it’s best to prepare……”

“Lars is a shrewd man. Even with the number of opponents he is facing, he's able to battle with exceptional skill. Hey Hina, you still can’t use that ability right?”

“......Even if I wanted to, I have no idea how to use it.”

With a determined expression focused on Kurou, Sefi nodded her head and said “that’s fine”.

“There’s some Sabers members here as well. If someone catches a glimpse of Hina’s ability————then the people eying you won’t be limited to just the Sun Cult and the Blazes.”

“I figured…...”

Even so, Hinako was quite happy. Sefi was truly worried for Hinako. With those intentions, one should happily accept them.

“Please be careful Sefi.”

“Eh?”

“Since there are those after you as well……”

Hinako was absolutely terrified as she eyed the girl approaching them.

“Neena……”

“Hello Sefi-sama.”

Neena, who had the stains of someone else’s blood, stood in front of Sefi.

Even Hinako understood that those red eyes behind the glasses were indeed filled with killing intent.

After Sefi enrolled into the Sword Academy for her studies, she instantly made many friends.

When she was young, she would always be surrounded by friends. Sefi did not believe that her character suited making friends easily. Even so, when she did make friends, practically none of them were particularly close due to her princess status. If one were to become friends with someone of that status, they would refer to her as “Sefi-sama”. Or more precisely, those who did mind her status were never going to be able to get close to her.

However, Neena was an exception in a certain sense. For all of Sefi’s friends, they were the ones who approached her, but Neena was someone who Sefi greeted out of her own initiative.

Right when she enrolled, Neena did not integrate well within the classroom. Since she was a very reserved child, she would only say the bare minimum and did not really have many friends. Sefi did not approach her out of sympathy. Instead, she felt something from Neena’s eyes————like some type of radiance.

“Ah……hahaha.”

In the instant that she recalled these matters, Sefi suddenly broke out in laughter.

“……Sefi-sama! What are you laughing about?”

Neena unexpectedly revealed an expression of genuine concern.

“My bad. It was just some strange memories that resurfaced. Things are a bit different from our initial encounter……furthermore, I also remembered that your swordsmanship is quite refined as well.”

“Well, thanks for the compliment.”

Neena once again revealed a thankful expression.

“You hid your true strength. Regardless if it was Migune or Freya, there was no chance they could beat you if you tried your best.”

“It’s true, they would have no chance. Even though I surprise attacked Freya, I did fight Migune properly and won. She was tougher than I thought.”

Although it was said Migune was found dead alongside a small road in the middle of the night, based on Neena’s strength, she would surely win even if she did not specifically plan a night attack.

“Of course, even I wouldn’t be much of a challenge. In truth, you could probably knock away my Starbreaker rather easily. However————“

Sefi lightly waved her sword. After that, the blade of the sword————was infused with a white light.

“The light blade……Sefi-sama, looks like you can use it too.”

“It’s my first time doing so. I feel like I’m capable of using it now.”

Sefi also felt that she was currently maturing as a swordsman. Although it was just a battle royal, Kurou’s fight with her felt different. Even the light deep within her body had never felt so enriched before.

“……Very good. Except, it’s a shame that Sefi-sama didn’t bring the Starbreaker with her.”

“Indeed. It’s fine though. As long as there’s a sword, a Swordie can fight.”

“Hmm, I see. Then allow me to use my personalized sword. Its name is————the Flame Serpent. I still wanted to introduce the name to Sefi-sama even though it was kind of given away already.”

“Not a shabby name.”

Sefi chuckled. As usual, she kept her sword in a middle stance. Akin to the reflection on a mirror, Neena displayed the same pose.

“In that case, I’ll tell you about my stance as well. Although, overconfidence should have a limit.”

“No, it was a good teaching method. It seems like you have the talent to teach people and lead them.”

“I still have a lot to learn. Neena, I hope you can-————teach me a bit as well!”

Sefi raised her sword and charged in with the speed of a missile fired from a missile launcher. However, Neena easily dodged her superb strike that was impossible for the eyes to follow.

“Tch!”

Sefi clicked her tongue.

Compared to the Starbreaker, the alternate sword felt as light as a twig. Wielding it in her normal state, the sword traveled an abnormal path.

Must adjust, must adjust————

As Sefi was telling herself that, she unleashed a second strike. Sefi’s sword whooshed through the air, cutting over from the side.

“Guh!”

This time Neena used her Flame Serpent to make contact with the strike. What followed was a rigid sound as Sefi was able to suppress it with her sword by continuously putting power into her sword. The light within her body was scorching hot like an engine as it burned intensely.

“Wuaahhh!”

Sefi roared like a wild beast.

When the sword made contact with Neena’s blade, she added her own body momentum to where their hilts connected in order to push Neena down.

The two of them fell down on the playground during their entanglement.

“Sefi……sama……!”

Neena, who was the one below, revealed a painful expression as she gave it her all to push Sefi’s sword back. However, Sefi was going all out as well. As she pressed against Neena’s sword, if she was unable to cut through Neena’s Flame Serpent, she would be eliminated.

“Can’t…...push……back? Your strength is on the level of a sword princess……Sefi-sama, since when did you acquire this kind of power……?”

“When it comes to technique, I’m completely outmatched by you and Rou. In that case, I can only survive through brute force!”

During that battle with Manaka————once the portal opened, her light power was raised significantly.

Nevertheless, that was still far from enough since her swordsmanship was unable to rise with it. Even when it came to the quantity of light, it was still inferior to someone like Manaka.

She wanted to become stronger, much stronger.

For that reason, Sefi could not let this become the end of her————

“Sorry, Neena……!”

“Apologizing……it’s too early for that!”

Wooosh. A flame began curling up around Neena’s sword. In an instant, Sefi became quite timid towards the scorching air in front of her.

“Flames, come forth!”

“……!”

Sefi unleashed her entire light force as she held her sword. She then crossed her hands in front of her face to protect herself. That heat akin to an explosion spewed upwards, blowing away Sefi like a withered leaf.

“Guh……!”

Sefi was not even able to collect herself as her back violently slammed against the ground. Unable to breath, she appeared to slowly lose consciousness.

“What, no way……”

Sefi struggled to hold on to her sword as she stood up.

The force of a mystic arte being cast a close distance is really something…...From the looks of it, when the flames crashed against Sefi’s light enhanced body and blade, some sort of explosion took place.

Sefi took off the shirt to her uniform that had already been burned. Even the cuffs to her shirt were roasted black. Fortunately, her hand only seemed to have suffered minor burns. At that degree, it would only take three days for it to heal with a Swordie’s recovery ability.

“Eh, that strike looks like it did nothing to you.”

Neena, who was standing in front of Sefi, smiled as she stated. Although the black suit and even part of her skin was burned, her wounds seemed quite light as well.

“Jeez, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? That could have been a self-destruct explosion if you weren’t careful.”

“Hahaha, such a matter isn’t something I’d hesitate over, even right now.”

Neena brazenly smiled. Following that, she suddenly put up a stern expression.

“Sefi-sama, there was a small park in the place where I grew up. There was this slide and jungle gym, it was a very small park.”

“What are you talking about?”

As Sefi repositioned her sword, a jolt of pain coursed through her hand. On the surface, it seemed her skin was fine. However, the mystic arte explosion left an internal injury in her hand.

“I really hated that park. It always felt like I had a some type of duty to play around in it since the only amusement park we were given approval to play in was that one. At that park…...you couldn’t yell or run around. Even if you went there, no happiness could be found.”

“......Was it an amusement park?”

“It was a Blaze reservation.”

Neena crooked the corner of her lips to reveal a sinister smile.

“Sefi-sama, you’ve looked through this neighborhood right?”

“Yeah, of course I saw it on my way here.”

Considering this was a neighborhood that did not even have streetlights, Swordies were able to see in the dark with their visual acuity. It fit the description of a ghost town perfectly, a place where it would send a chill down your spine.

“It looks like a pretty dead neighborhood right?”

“Well……”

“However, don’t be mistaken. This district didn’t end up in this state due to being abandoned. It was dead a long time ago when the Blazes started living here.”

“Neena, you……”

Could it be…...it was a thought she had early on, but now Sefi was sure of it. This place————was Neena’s hometown. At the very least, she must have lived here before.

“The adults had these lifeless eyes, going day after day without doing any work and just aimlessly wandering the streets. The kids grow up to become those kinds of adults. After the four generals created the reform program to defang the Blazes, the program still runs smoothly even today.”

“......”

Sefi had nothing to say in response. She had the feeling that Neena was not looking for a response from her.

“The Blazes————whether it was from the start of the cleansing, or the moment of segregation, there was always people who escaped and began patrolling the reservations, secretly saving those with swordsmanship talent————and those with fighting courage. The Swordies didn’t seem to care that a few Blazes went missing. Perhaps if one or two got away, it didn’t really matter. They’re truly some peace loving buffoons.”

“Did they————have you escape as well?”

“When I was seven, the Blazes who saved me taught me the way of the sword and mystic artes. It was exciting and I was very happy. At that time I finally realized——the lack of freedom compared to being outside, not being able to wield a sword, and life within the reservation that restricted battles, it was all hell.”

Neena raised her sword and began slowly walking towards Sefi.

“In order to get revenge on the Swordies who tossed me into hell, in order to help my fellow Blazes————I must battle.”

“I won’t play the sympathy card Neena. If you wish to battle me, the only thing i can do is reciprocate.”

“That’d be wonderful Sefi-sama.”

Seeing Neena’s terrifying smile, Sefi understood that she was currently caught up in a dangerous situation.

This girl, who was originally her friend, had killing intent overflowing from her red eyes. It seemed like she had forgotten about the flames that had burned her body.

She should have gotten rid of her during that exchange of white blades since that was the first and last opportunity that would come up.

“Guh……”

The scenery in front of Sefi began to shake.

It was strange, she had thought there was nothing to it, but fatigue was beginning to set in from all the damage. Was it because of her close distance to the explosion? Or could it be from the being knocked back violently against the ground? Perhaps both played a role.

“Are you ready for this Sefi-sama?”

“......Un.”

Following Sefi’s response, Neena launched forward. With a skillful twist of her body, she slashed at Sefi.

Sefi barely contained the Flame Serpent’s attack. That attack, which was akin to an artillery shell blast, was imbued with all her might.

“Neena……!”

Sefi’s legs weakly staggered. However she braced for the struggle as she summoned all her remaining strength. Pressing against her sword, Sefi wanted to push back Neena.

“You’re quite tenacious Sefi-sama!”

Neena turned around and gracefully landed. She seemed to still have energy to spare.

Sefi felt like laughing at the situation. Death was at her doorsteps, yet she was still thinking about some otherworldly matter.

Sefi would probably be unable to handle Neena’s next attack. Up to this point, she had never thought about reaching out for help and that was due to her being a Swordie swordsman. However, even if she wanted assistance, Kurou and Lars had their hands full with their own battles.

Sefi was unable to control the wavering of her vision. Which one was the real Neena?

“Sefi, here she comes!”

“......!”

Sefi’s body reacted to Hinako’s warning. She reflexively raised her sword. It was her most adept middle stance position where she then raised her sword up to hammer down at Neena. However, Sefi realized it when she swung her sword, Neena had stopped in her tracks after hearing Hinako’s voice.

Her sword could no longer be stopped at this point. Sefi slashed downwards and————

“What…..!?”

This time it was Neena who yelled out.

Even Sefi————she saw it too.

In front of Neena, out of nowhere————a black opening resembling a crack in the air appeared. Although it was similar to the portals, it was much smaller. Crackling noises came out of the split as it slowly expanded.

Following that, Sefi’s blade came out from the rift. At the same time, the blade of Sefi’s sword disappeared. It was as if the blade flew towards the enemy while the hilt and handle stayed behind. Actually, that was exactly what was playing out right now.

As Sefi stared at the blade, she recalled something.

Indeed, this same occurrence happened with her fight against Kurou in the battle royal————

“Aghhhh……!”

Neena uttered in pain. Even she could not have completely avoided the blade that suddenly appeared in front of her. Neena was slashed on the right side of her chest.

Sefi was perplexed for an instant. After confirming that her blade had returned, Sefi took aim at Neena and charged forth.

This was going to be the final strike————

“Neena……!”

Sefi’s sword gave off a howling sound as the air wrapped around it.

“Guh……!”

Neena’s right chest took a deep stab.

Blood was viciously spewing out. Neena weakly kneeled down as a result.

“Sefi-sama…...that was beautiful.”

“......This isn’t my true strength.”

The strike that seemed to have crossed through time and space was not something Sefi consciously planned.

“No, Sefi-sama. It surprised me, but it was definitely your sword.”

“Perhaps…..maybe that is the case.”

Sefi responded while setting down her sword. She had used up all of her remaining strength.

“Was there anything you wanted to say? I’m still able to hear out what you have to say.”

“Yeah…...I am truly sorry for not saying anything to Lima before disappearing. Can you pass on my apology to her?”

Neena was smiling————rather she looked to be very happy. Sefi had a feeling why she would be smiling in a situation like this.

“......What about Manaka? Maybe I will meet her again.”

“There’s nothing to be said for her. If it’s Onee-sama, she’ll understand what I’m thinking at my last hour.”

“Lima understands as well.”

“You’re right…...it seems I’m in the wrong again. Although we Blazes are traitors and rebels, we are very mindful of manners.”

“Indeed, I hope the savage Swordie swordsmen act the same.”

Sefi also smiled and nodded her head. The atmosphere felt as if they had returned back to the days when they were friends. Perhaps Neena felt the same.

Neena’s gaze inadvertently fell to Sefi’s hand.

Sefi looked at the same spot and slightly trembled. She was unable to completely control her wavering.

“......Sefi-sama, was this your first time?”

“Yeah, I feel————for my first time to be you, it truly is great.”

“I’m honored.”

Neena joyously nodded.

“There is nothing to fret over since this is a battle after all.”

“I…...understand.”

Sefi tightly bit her lips.

Even though she was a past friend, it might be considered a good sign that she was trembling over slaying another person.

I am a Swordie swordsman. There will eventually be a day where I kill someone. It was an experience that one cannot help but accumulate.

Sefi forced herself to stop the trembling in her hands and focused on her dying friend.

“Everything will be fine, Sefi-sama…...thank you very much, Onee-sama.”

Neena clearly stated as she fell down facing the sky. She slowly closed her eyes————and ceased all movement.

Farewell and thank you. When I die I hope to be thinking of those thoughts as well, Sefi thought to herself.

“Waah!”

“Huh!?”

Suddenly, a coarse cry sounded. Sefi was crashed into by someone and fell to the ground.

When she realized what happened————

“Rou!?”

“......Oh, Sefi, you’re here too.”

The person who was tangled up on the ground with Sefi was Kurou. He had cuts all over his body and there was blood visible.

Just as Sefi wanted to push Kurou away————she noticed the person who was approaching them.

She was a beautiful girl with pink hair and she was currently wearing her school uniform. It was the girl Hinako referred to as Rinne.

Within her eyes there was not a trace of killing intent————she even displayed the playfulness of a child with her innocent smile.

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut

2015-01-28T23:36:14Z

Dual Blades: /* Editors */

{{Status|Active}}
[[Category:Hosted_Projects]]

[[Image:SaijakuBahamut_v1_00a.jpg|250px|thumb|'''Volume 01 Cover''']]
'''Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut''' (最弱無敗の神装機竜《バハムート》), also known as '''Undefeated Bahamut Chronicle''', is a light novel series written by ''Akatsuki Senri'' and illustrated by ''Kasuga Ayumu''.

==Story Synopsis==

''Synopsis (Taken from Volume 1)''

Lux, who was a prince from the Empire that was destroyed five years ago due to the revolt, met with the princess of the new Kingdom, Lizsharte, by accidentally breaking into the bathroom of the girl’s dormitory.

“……How long are you planning to stare at my body, you fooooool!”

The ancient weapons found from the ruins, the Drag-Ride. Lux who was called the strongest Drag-Knight in the past was now known as the “Weakest Undefeated”, a Drag-Knight who doesn’t attack at all. After the duel that started by the challenge from Lizsharte, Lux ended up entering the girls’ school that raised Drag-Knights……!

Lux’s story where he is surrounded by the noble girls from the academy is about to unfold.

The “ultimate” academy fantasy battle where the right and the might cross paths now begins!
(''Story Synopsis taken from Volume 1 cover.'')

==Series Information==
*Genre: Mecha + Fantasy + Harem + School Life
*Original Title: Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut
*Author: Akatsuki Senri
*Illustrator: Kasuga Ayumu
*Series Status: Ongoing
'''*Name change: Kurulucifer to Krulcifer (edits will be made to all volumes soon)'''

==Translation==

===[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut Registration Page|Registration Page]]===
'''Translators are asked to [[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Terminology and Guidelines]]

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=7779 Feedback Thread]'''

==Updates==
*March 30, 2014 - Teaser created (Prologue + Episode 1(Part 1 and Part 2)) completed
*September 08, 2014 - Volume 1 completed
*October 20, 2014 - Volume 2 completed

==Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut series by Akatsuki Senri==

===Volume 1 ([[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:SaijakuBahamut_v1_00a.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue - The Black Hero]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 1|Episode 1 - The Intruder at Midnight]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 2|Episode 2 - Academy for Noble Children]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 3|Episode 3 - The Scarlet War Princess]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 4|Episode 4 - Assault, and...]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 5|Episode 5 - Reunion with a Childhood Friend]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 6|Episode 6 - Ateliers of Drag-Rides and Enrollment Exams]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 7|Episode 7 - The Weakest Drag-Knight]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue - Where The Prince belongs]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:SaijakuBahamut_v2_0001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue - Lux Contest]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 1|Episode 1 - Engagement Circumstances of the Young Woman of the North]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 2|Episode 2 - A Messenger of Ymir]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 3|Episode 3 - The Sixth Ruin –– One Miniature Garden]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 4|Episode 4 - Duel]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Girl’s wish]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Side Story|Side Story – The Little Sister Airi’s Big Brother Observation Diary]]

 

===Volume 3===
[[File:SaijakuBahamut_v3_000B.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*Prologue - On The Far-Off Sky
:*Episode 1 - The Return of The Strongest
:*Episode 2 - School Life and Her Speculations
:*Episode 3 - Campus Selection Battle
:*Episode 4 - The Girl’s Truth
:*Episode 5 - The Weakest vs. The Strongest
:*Epilogue - A New Daily Life and The Beginning

 

===Volume 4===
[[File:Saijaku cover 003.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*Prologue - The Beginning of Everything
:*Episode 1 - Training Camp
:*Episode 2 - A Special Mission
:*Episode 3 - Encounter
:*Episode 4 - Awakening of Abyss
:*Episode 5 - The Night of Betrayal
:*Epilogue - Promise

 

==Project Staff==

:*Project Administrator:
:*Project Manager: :[[user:‎Setsuna86|‎Setsuna86]] ([http://setsuna86blog.wordpress.com Blog])

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''
:*[[user:‎Setsuna86|‎Setsuna86]]

==== Editors ====

'''Active'''

:*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]](At Blog)

==Series Overview==

*Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 1 (August 12, 2013)
*Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 2 (November 15, 2013)
*Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 3 (March 17, 2014)
*Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 4 (July 15, 2014)
**Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 4 Limited Edition(July 15, 2014)
*Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 5 (December 15, 2014)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3

2015-01-27T10:24:12Z

Dual Blades: Rinne seemed to go off her own judgment, go off on* her own judgement?

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3

2015-01-27T10:15:24Z

Dual Blades: a tight fitted black suit, tight fitting perhaps? The earlier we kill him the better, won't sooner be better.

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3

2015-01-27T10:00:09Z

Dual Blades:

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3

2015-01-27T09:54:43Z

Dual Blades: Kurou must be spot on. Shouldn't this be must have been spot on as in past tense,

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3

2015-01-27T03:18:32Z

Dual Blades:

User talk:Thatsjustpeachy

2015-01-10T03:14:18Z

Dual Blades: /* Kenshin no Keishousha */

Thank you for your time. --[[Special:Contributions/68.3.217.157|68.3.217.157]] 03:29, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

==Editing 剣神の継承者==
===Prologue of Vol 2===
* The pale blue sky stretched for '''miles, with not a single cloud to be seen'''. --> The pale blue sky stretched for miles, '''without a cloud in sight'''. I guess that captures the 'feel' better?
* It was already past mid-May, the '''sunlight''' being glaringly bright and warm winds blowing about. --> It was already past mid-May, the '''sun''' being glaringly bright and warm winds blowing about.
* However, those phenomena would only last for the briefest of '''moments, and at this moment in time he''' hadn’t spotted anything out of the ordinary. --> However, those phenomena would only last for the briefest of moments '''and, until now, he''' hadn’t spotted anything out of the ordinary. (Just a suggestion) 'until now' seems to make the sentence 'flow' better compared to 'at this moment in time'.
* Kurou was currently in '''one corner''' of the academy he was attending as a student, '''a vibrantly viridian garden'''. --> Kurou was currently in '''a corner''' of the academy he was attending as a student, '''a vibrant viridian garden'''. I guess vibrant viridian[https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Viridian (Viridian is a blue-green pigment, a hydrated chromium(III) oxide, of medium saturation and relatively dark in value.)] garden makes more sense.
* There was a grove of trees in the deepest part of the garden, '''and that was the location of the small cottage in which he resided.''' --> There was a grove of trees in the deepest part of the garden, '''and that was the location of the small cottage where he resided.''' --> There '''were''' a grove of trees in the deepest part of the garden, '''which marked the location of the small cottage where he resided.''' (Though I prefer this suggestion more, it seems to change the meaning a little)
* Most importantly though, since it was within school '''grounds, commuting''' to school was a breeze. Coma there?
* Kurou suddenly came to a '''halt, placing''' his hand on the katana strapped to his waist. --> Kurou suddenly came to a halt'''and placed''' his hand on the katana strapped to his waist.
* Of course, '''his state of mind''' was prepared for '''anything to happen'''. --> Of course, '''he was mentally''' prepared for anything. 'His state of mind' sounds somewhat weird when used in that context.
* Where the grove opened up into a clearing, there was a girl who was putting her '''spirit''' into swinging her sword. Maybe instead of 'spirit' how about 'whole'?
* The sunlight '''streamed''' through her golden hair, which was tied in a '''sidetail, she''' was wearing a pale beige blazer, and the hem of her miniskirt was flapping about. --> The sunlight '''filtered''' through her golden hair, which was tied in a '''sidetail. She''' was wearing a pale beige blazer, and the hem of her miniskirt was flapping about.
* The blade of the sword she was wielding was '''broad and thick, and it was roughly''' as long as she was tall. --> The blade of the sword she was wielding was broad, thick, and roughly as long as she was tall.
* Just '''once''' look at it and it was clear that this sword was a genuine broadsword-esque blade. --> Just '''one''' look at it and it was clear that this sword was a genuine broadsword-esque blade.
* However, the blonde girl was handling it lightly—even wielding it single-handedly '''on occasion'''. --> However, the blonde girl was handling it lightly—even wielding it single-handedly '''occasionally'''.
* Her practice swings were stirring up '''wind''' in the grove, causing the trees to sway and their trunks to bend. --> Her practice swings were stirring up '''air''' in the grove, causing the trees to sway and their trunks to bend.
* It was '''scenery''' that didn’t look rooted in reality at all. --> It was '''a scene''' that didn’t look rooted in reality at all.
* Swordies could crush '''rock''' with their bare '''hands, and''' sprint faster than the wind. --> Swordies could crush '''rock(s?)''' with their bare hands and sprint faster than the wind.
* Above all else '''though, Swordies''' were a race '''that was proficient with''' the sword '''from''' the time they were born into the world. --> Above all''' else, Swordies''' were a race '''proficient in''' the sword '''since''' the time they were born into the world.
* Although appearance wise humans and Swordies looked alike, they were two completely different living organisms. --> Although, appearance wise, humans and Swordies looked alike, they were two completely different living organisms.
* “Speaking of which, you’re finally discharged. I was wondering how long you were going to '''spend being cooped''' up in there.” --> “Speaking of which, you’re finally discharged. I was wondering how long you were going to '''spend cooped''' up in there.”
* “I’m a human, you know. I '''got a deep gouging wound on my shoulder, not to mentioned I''' was slashed in various other places. The doctor remarked that the fact that I could be discharged in two week was already a miracle of sorts.” --> “I’m a human, you know. I '''got a deep wound gouged on my shoulder, not to mention that I''' was slashed in various other places. The doctor remarked that the fact that I could be discharged in two week was already a miracle of sorts.”
* '''There was some stiffness left in it''', but it had roughly healed from the incident two weeks ago. --> It was still a little stiff, but it had roughly healed from the incident two weeks ago. (Makes more sense & a flows a little better)
* “Humans are such inconvenient creatures. Well, in '''anycase'''… W-w-w-w-el-co…” --> “Humans are such inconvenient creatures. Well, in '''any case'''… W-w-w-w-el-co…”
* Her skirt was dangerously short, till the '''point it barely''' concealed her panties. --> Her skirt was dangerously short, till the '''point where it barely''' concealed her panties.
* “That woman… '''Such a needless souvenir to leave behind'''.” --> “That woman… leaving such an needless souvenir behind.”
* She was currently missing, but even when she was gone she was still causing Kurou '''problems'''. --> She was currently missing, but even when she was gone she was still causing Kurou '''trouble'''.
* However, the building in front of Kurou was a brand new '''two storied''' house that looked like it had been prefabricated. --> However, the building in front of Kurou was a brand '''new two storey''' house that looked like it had been '''prefabricated'''. There should be a better word choice than 'prefabricated' ? How about preconstructed?
* Kurou nodded, chuckling wryly on the inside. It was hard '''to''' the academy to refuse any of Sefi’s requests. --> Kurou nodded, chuckling wryly on the inside. It was hard '''for''' the academy to refuse any of Sefi’s requests.
* Living together with Hinako was something that was unavoidable and he '''couldn’t cancel,''' but now that Sefi was living together with them… --> "Couldn't cancel"? There should a better phrase ...
* Kurou’s hand lightly touched the katana '''that was by his side.''' --> Did he take his katana off? Wouldn't "strapped to his side" (something like that) make a little more sense?
[[User:はじめ|はじめ]] ([[User talk:はじめ|talk]]) 01:32, 27 January 2014 (CST) Guess I finished editing the prologue (for now). Well, (once again) the above are just my suggestions.[[User:はじめ|はじめ]] ([[User talk:はじめ|talk]]) 01:32, 27 January 2014 (CST)
===Chapter 1 of Vol 2===
* Wearing the uniform of the academy, both hands were gripped tightly onto his sword as he lifted it into a '''raised position'''. Just my thoughts, but doesn't 'raised position' sound a little weird?
* Returning the sword to the raised position, he '''repeated swinging his sword'''. --> Returning the sword to the raised position, he '''repeatedly swung his sword'''. or maybe '''again he swung his sword'''?
* Within the Seven Swords, the '''most brilliant''' of them was given the title of Sword Saint. How about 'strongest' ?
* Kurou swung his '''blade''' down even harder. Wouldn't 'sword' make more sense instead of blade?
* There was a fine line between training and '''ruining his body'''. --> How about 'overexerting himself'?
* He could hear Sefi’s stream of '''abuse''' from behind the closed door. --> He could hear Sefi’s stream of '''insults''' from behind the closed door.
* ... with all his might as well as continued to stay inside the '''toilet''', the fact that Sefi hadn’t resorted to violence was a reflection of her kind nature. Wasn't he in the '''washroom'''?
* When he '''finally noticed his surroundings''', Hinako was already standing next to him, staring at Kurou intently. Wouldn't 'came to his senses' (or something like that) make a little more sense?
* Kurou was sitting right in front of the table '''at''' the center of the room. --> Kurou was sitting right in front of the table '''in''' the center of the room.
[[User:はじめ|はじめ]] ([[User talk:はじめ|talk]]) 06:38, 22 January 2014 (CST) Yeah, haven't quite finished editing this chapter. Well, the above are just my suggestions. Would you (Thatsjustpeachy) happen to be translating from a Chinese raw? There are a few sentences that seem to be a little awkward ... that aside, thanks for the effort you put into your translations and I hope that you continue to translate this LN. [[User:はじめ|はじめ]] ([[User talk:はじめ|talk]]) 06:38, 22 January 2014 (CST)

==Kenshin no Keishousha==
I just wanted to say thanks for the work your putting into your translations.

Thanks TJP for taking this project again. :) --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 01:05, 12 November 2013 (CST)

I'll upload the image of volumes 2,3 after thursday (Due to important exam ) --[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])

Thanks for picking Kenshin no Keishousha again and while I'm at it, making the volume 2 current content readable. :D [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 12:54, 14 November 2013 (CST)

I'm done with V2 but I am very sorry I messed up a little with the names of the Image --[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])

I fixed the names. --[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])

I'm done with V3 too --[[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])

how is that kid who Kurou-kun brought along doing <-- Shouldn't this be "how is that kid who brought Kurou-Kun along doing". Since Kurou was the one that was following Rinne, so it makes sense that the one who brought Kurou to the Blazes' hiding place is Rinne, not the other way around. --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 21:14, 9 January 2015 (CST)

== Hoping to support your work as a editor ==

Hello thatsjustpeachy my user name is Tjobbear I am a inexperienced editor in baka-tsuki and yours translations are top notch I hope I can have permission to support you in your translations (even if it maybe only a little) on kenshin as a editor in the project.

== Editing For Kenshin no Keishousha ==

I would like to register to be an editor. Are there any kind of requirements to meet? [[User:LT|LT]] ([[User talk:LT|talk]])

Thank You!

== Editing Kenshin ==

Hi I love your work on kenshin. I was just wondering, how do I become an editor? I promise my english good.--[[User:Hayashi s|Hayashi s]] ([[User talk:Hayashi s|talk]]) 18:51, 15 August 2013 (CDT)

You are an amazing translator! I thank you for finishing this great series! [Spirit of the books]

== Uhm, hello ==

Just a newbie here so.....
Erm, anyways, I wonder if I can become one of the editors of Blade Dance of the Elementalers(if you don't mind); or recommend me to a series that has no enough editors(if you mind.)
Either way, I have problems with registering at the Baka-Tsuki Forum. I can't register, I understand that I have to register with the same username(Even though not required, I prefer to have the same username), but the problem is, it doesn't allow me to register. I keep going to the same page again and again for almost 2 hours(sounds funny.lol)
That's all I wanted to say.
Oh, and by the way, thanks for reading:)

== Hey ==
I see that you need editors for Kenshin. So I want to help you. I am an english speaking person and can speak i well so can I join? Mcpvp ([[User talk:Mcpvp|talk]]) 5:52 pm EST

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Epilogue

2014-12-23T01:23:14Z

Dual Blades:

==Future Possibilities==

===Part 1===

The chime heralded the end of the class.

Stand up, Bow--- Usually the class representative was in charge of this routine.

But today, the assistant class representative of class 1-B did all of it.

Because the class representative, Nonaka Yuki was absent.

Knowing the reason for it, Naruse Mio looked at the front most seat in her window row.

Yuki's seat that has been vacant since this morning. Then Mio looked at Basara's back sitting in his own seat. He, like Mio, was looking at Yuki's seat.

"-----"

Mio quietly averted her eyes from Basara's back.

---Mio and the others had fought against Yuki and the others three days ago, on Friday last week.

After the fight had ended, Yuki obeyed the man called Shiba and left with the other two.

To take responsibility for betraying her comrades in her desire to protect Basara.

Therefore she wasn't at school today. And she most likely would never come again.

''…After all.''

Yesterday, Mio and the others had paid a visit to Yuki's mansion. They knew she wouldn't be there. Nevertheless, they couldn't sit tight and their legs brought them there on reflex.

However--- They witnessed something unbelievable there. People were carrying Yuki's stuff out of her room. Moreover, they weren't moving guys, but waste collectors.

They quickly asked the men and the manager of the mansion about the circumstances and they were told that Yuki had cancelled the contract for the room and asked for the disposal of her remaining stuff.

When the gang returned home absent-minded, there was a single mail for Basara.

It was from Yuki. But inside it wasn't a letter, but the key to the Toujou house. When the girls asked him about it, he told them that he had handed Yuki a spare key before the fight. And it was returned now.

The three of them realized then that Yuki would never come back here.

In the not so distant future, the school would surely be informed of her dropping out.

Seeing how quickly she moved out of the mansion, it was possible that she already got all the paperwork for it done and that they, the students, just weren't informed about it yet.

''…Nonaka.''

Yuki chose to do all that by her own accord.

But, if Mio had never met Basara, if he had never decided to protect Mio--- then Yuki wouldn't have had to betray her comrades.

And if Basara and Yuki reunited before he met Mio, then Mio might have faced Basara as an enemy as well, not just Yuki.

That was the only difference between Mio and Yuki. Thinking about that, Mio cast her eyes down at her seat.

"…Are you okay, Naruse-san?"

Suddenly, a considerate voice called out to her. On a look, there stood two female classmates of her right next to her seat: Aikawa Shiho and Sakaki Chika. Therefore,

"Eh…m, what do you mean?"

"You have been aloof the whole time today… Even now, you were spacing out."

Aikawa gave Mio, who quickly tried to smooth it over, a wry smile. And Sakaki asked.

"Does it have to with Toujou-kun and Nonaka-san?"

"W- Why…?"

"Toujou-kun is in the same state and Nonka-san is absent today."

"Uh…"

There had been a commotion about Yuki clinging to Basara on his first day here and since then, the others considered the three to be in an eternal triangle.

"From you three, one is absent and the other two have a gloomy look, you know. Of course we will think that something has happened."

"That's… not it, really."

Mio hemmed and hawed on their pointer.

"Really~?" "Suspicious…"

Aikawa's and Sakaki's bantering gave her a doubtful look.

However, it wasn't harassment to find out about their relationship out of curiosity.

They surely wanted to cheer up the depressing looking Mio.

---Mio treated everyone at school the same.

But since her life was targeted by the current Devil Lord faction, she had made it a principle not to make any friends in particular, so they wouldn't get dragged into anything.

Nevertheless, she enjoyed talking or spending time with people her age and couldn't reject someone, who took the initiative to befriend her.

Thus she usually ate lunch together with Aikawa and Sakaki and often was together with them during non-classroom lessons like physical education.

Those two were the only ones Mio would call friends after getting into high school. Then,

"Well… if anything does worry you, you can talk to us anytime."

"Yeah, as trivial as it may be. You can always call me without reservation."

Saying so, Aikawa Shiho and Sakaki Chika grinned.

"''I mean--- We're friends!''"

===Part 2===

In the end, he finished classes vacantly today.

Basara had left the school together with Mio, but they didn't go straight home, but rather dropped by a certain place.

The place, where they had fought Takashi, Kurumi--- and Yuki: The forecourt of the station.

It was nearly evening. Not many people passed through there. However, in about 2-3 hours, working hours would end and the place would become lively with people going home.

"It was only ten days ago…"

He had met up with Yuki here and together they went into the city to shop. The unfamiliar place made him lose his bearing, but Mio and Maria joined them midway and they had a great time together.

"---Basara?"

When Basara looked absentminded in front of her, Mio worriedly pulled on his sleeve from beside.

Instead of replying to her, he mumbled quietly.

"…I wanted to protect her."

Only that. But Mio next to him swallowed her saliva. Then she removed her hand from his sleeve and took his hand. Basara squeezed back and started to walk on slowly before long.

On their way home, neither Basara, nor Mio spoke a word. Shortly thereafter--- they reached their house.

"We're home…"

When they entered while announcing their return, a delicious smell greeted them at the front door.
Maria was most likely preparing dinner. Mio went up to the second floor to get changed, whereas Basara headed for the living room.

After he opened the door and went inside, his feet took him straight into the kitchen. While he opened the fridge and took the milk out,

"Smells good… What're you cooking today?"

he asked casually, to which

"…A special beef stew."

a calm voice different from Maria's replied. In response to this gentle voice,

"----?"

Basara turned around in confusion. Because he knew whom this voice belonged to.

There was no doubt. And the girl he expected stood there.

"Yuki…"

While he widen his eyes in surprise, Toujou Basara spoke out her name dumbfounded.

The name of his childhood friend, whom he resigned himself to never see again.

"Why are you---" "I came to take responsibility."

He asked beyond his belief, whereas Yuki said without delay.

"No, but…"

For that very reason, Yuki was taken back to the "Village" by Shiba. And it should've been the conclusion of the battle. In fact, she had quickly moved out of her mansion. Then,

"The 'Village' changed Naruse Mio back to a Surveillance Target. Due to that, an observer was needed again."

He comprehended that.

But Yuki, reasons aside, defied the "Village's" order and betrayed her comrades. Not that she would get executed, but imprisonment was more than reasonable.

Or at least, it was unlikely that she was allowed to leave the "Village". Despite that, Yuki was right here now--- On top of that, with Basara and Mio, the reason for her betrayal. So Basara was bewildered.
"Basara… The incident is treated like ''it never happened to begin with''. Therefore---"

"……Ah."

Toujou Basara finally understood it. Takashi and the others had come here because Mio had become a Termination Target. As a result, "Byakko" went out of control during the battle and jeopardized the surroundings. The best way to cover up that fact was to undo the decision to turn Mio into a Termination Target, which started all this.

Also--- If that battle was treated as non-existent, then everything that occurred there was dealt with as non-existent, not just the rampage from "Byakko". ''Including Yuki's betrayal''.

Matters were wind back to the time, when Mio was a Surveillance Target.

To one week ago, where Yuki was observing Mio. To the day, where they were all together. However,

"Are you saying the 'Village', the elders turned a blind eye…?"

Basara was dumbfounded over the "Village's" kind decision, whereas Yuki shook her head.

"I don't know… At first, I should've been imprisoned for betraying the 'Village'. But yesterday, everything was suddenly dealt with as if it never happened."

"Why so suddenly…"

Yuki said to Basara, who still couldn't believe it, with a calm voice.

"Kurumi told me--- that Jin-san called the elders."

"---My dad?"

Basara was surprised to hear Jin's name out of the blue. Ever since opposing the decision regarding Basara five years ago, Jin hated the "Village" and elders' guts.

It would be one thing if they contacted him, but Jin would never ever get in contact with them on his own accord.

Then why? ---That was only obvious.

Basara remembered what Jin told him after it became apparent that they would fight Yuki and the others.

"I'll take responsibility. It doesn't matter that the opponent has 'Byakko'--- Go beat him up."

Right. Jin had certainly said that. Basara had thought for sure that it meant that Jin himself would fight with them if the situation called for it. But that wasn't the case.

Then the idea to treat everything like it never happened came from Jin.

Basara didn't know how he made the elders agree to it. It was possible that he threatened them in some kind of way, too.

Either way--- Toujou Jin helped Basara from afar, with a method only possible to (for) him. As Basara realized this,

"……."

a shiver ran through every fibre of his body.

"…Basara?"

The girl in front of him looked up to him puzzled.

She was his precious childhood friend, whom he wished to protect. The only Hero in this world that would take their side. So Basara couldn't hold himself back anymore.

He high-handedly pulled Yuki closer and embraced her. Yuki winced; surprised in his arms for a moment, but Basara paid it no mind and squeezed her tighter. To get a good feel of Nonaka Yuki's existence.

It was a wild hug based simply on emotion. But Yuki showed no signs of feeling pain. On the contrary, she hugged Basara back. ---And then, the two of them embraced each other for a while.

As he had finally confirmed Yuki as real, Basara let go of her and inadvertently gulped.

Because Yuki's face with closed eyes was right in front of him.

"Basara…"

It was a total surprise attack. Yuki's lips reached out for Basara's unguarded lips.

"---''COUGH''"

Before their lips touched, a cough suddenly came from right beside them.

When he looked startled in that direction, there stood Mio, now dressed in casual clothes.

"It's a reunion after we thought you would never see her again, so I kindly kept silent for a while, but what are you getting carried away for and entering a kiss scene?"

"N- No, well…!"

Mio said so with twitching cheeks, so Basara quickly tried to separate from Yuki.

However, he couldn't. Because Yuki had entwined her arms around his back.

Then she tightly clung to Basara as to show off to Mio.

"Naruse-san… Sorry, but Basara and me are busy right now. Can you come back later?"

"Are you stupid!? Don't be so imprudent in someone else's house!"

Besides, said Mio.

"How did you even get inside when you returned your spare key? Moreover, you're using the kitchen as you please… I'll call the cops for trespassing."

"Yeah--- How did you get inside, Yuki?" "I was let in." "By whom?"

When Mio asked without a moment's delay, the door opened with a clatter and the culprit entered the living room.

"Excuse my delay, Yuki-san… Oh my, Basara, Mio-sama, when did you get here?"

"Maria!? Don't tell me you let her in!?"

"Eh? Huh? Should I have not done that…?"

Maria was stunned by Mio's anger.

"Basara-san was quite depressed about Yuki-san's disappearance… So I thought he would be happy. To surprise you, I even hid her shoes and we waited for your return."

"No one asked you to…!"

"But--- You have been concerned about her the whole time too, Mio-sama."

"Th- That's…"

When Mio turned red unconsciously, Yuki asked Maria while blinking in surprise.

"Really?"

"Yes. She was as worried about you as Basara-san."

"…..Oho."

"Ah, what's with that smirk! It was only a bit of sympathy because I felt sorry for you! But now I know that you're alright. Get out of here at once!"

"Calm down, Mio-sama. She once saved you when you were in a pinch, so do not be so cold. She was even so kind to even cook for us."

"Cook… Speaking of, what were you doing then?"

"I was borrowing Basara-san's computer for a bit."

Saying so, Maria moved to the back of the living room. Then she turned on the TV and conjured something up out of nothing.

"What's with that CD…?"

"This? Ufufuh. It is my greatest treasure. I want to grant Yuki-san the favour of watching it as my gratitude for saving Mio-sama. Since we are all here, let us watch it together."

After putting the CD into the player on the side of the TV, Maria cheerfully picked up the remote and changed the channel. And--- in the next moment.

"Ahh, Yahn, Hah… Mm, Broth- Brother… Mm, Fuah!"

Along with a moaning voice, the screen was filled out with Mio as she showed an enchanted expression while Basara sucked on her big breasts that were covered in maple syrup.

Maria was in a good mood, whereas the others became inadvertently speechless.

"Please take a look at Mio-sama's lewd face and lascivious breasts! You definitely need a blue-ray format for this! Viva la HD! Long live Super Hi-Vision!"

"….KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA---!"

Mio raised a scream so loud that it counted as neighborhood nuisance, snatched the remote from Maria at Godspeed and quickly pressed the stop button.

"Ah, Mio-sama, what are you doing? We were not even at the good part yet."

"What the poke is wrong with your head!? Actually, when did you record this!"

"From the very beginning, of course! The first subjugation is an indispensable family event that needs to be recorded, even more so than the sport or arts festival. Do you think I would miss out on recording such an important memory?"

"That only applies to you succubus!!"

"No way… Then what about your first sex?"

"There's no way I'll let you record that!!!"

Mio wrung Maria's neck while she shouted.

"….''Basara, 'dat scene''?"

Yuki, who had been silent so far, looked at him with a glazed look. Moreover, her accent appeared.

"Well, that…"

There was no way he could tell her that they did that to increase their strength before the battle with Yuki and the others.

"………"

When Basara was at a loss for an answer, Yuki squinted her eyes and suddenly started to undress.

"H- Hey…!"

As she heard Basara's panicked voice,

"Hey!? What're you doing, Nonaka!"

Mio came rushing over while still strangling Maria. Then hell broke loose.

"Get stuffed, Naruse-san. I'll have Basara do the same to me."

"Then I will get the camera."

"Give it a rest already, Maria, or I'll kill you a hundred times!"

"Gimme a sec, Basara. I'll take everything off."

"I told you not to strip!"

"Basara, where's the maple syrup?"

"No, Yuki-san, you have such white skin, so chocolate sauce would be better."

With such an exchange from the three girls in front of him, Basara chose to---

===Part 3===

"So… You couldn't cope with it and ran away? You're such a wuss, Basacchi."

"…..Don't be stupid."

Basara replied totally exhausted to Takigawa's criticism.

They were at a hamburger shop close to the state road.

When Basara had ridden his bicycle aimlessly in a strategic retreat, he happened to encounter Takigawa by chance.

As he had to speak him anyway, the two of them went to this shop.

That said, Basara had only ordered a drink. Yuki's beef stew was waiting for him at home. He was already guilty of fleeing the place, so when he ate out on top of that, his life would be in danger.

Takigawa on the other hand was munching on the fries he had ordered.

"I feel ya, bro… As if Naruse Mio and her succubus weren't enough already, ''you also have to live together with Nonaka from now on''."

Right. To his surprise, Yuki would live together with them from now on. She had mentioned it during her quarrel with Mio, but apparently she didn't just say it in the heat of the moment.

Seemingly Jin also suggested that Yuki should live together with Basara and the girls during his negotiations with the elders, and the elders agreed as it was more convenient for Yuki to observe Mio from the same house and she knew about her identity anyway.

The Toujou household still had an empty room, so there was no problem with physical space. If anything, the problem would be Basara's inner peace, which faded when he imagined Yuki and Mio quarreling like earlier.

No, the latter one was surely more pressing.

"Well, enough about me… What about you? Everything alright? I think you told me that a troublesome fellow showed up besides the new observer."

"Mh? Well, for now it is…"

Takigawa said with a shrug of his shoulders.

"She got what she came for and saw something quite interesting, so she went back to report."

"Something interesting--- our battle?"

On the day of the battle, Takigawa had called to tell him that he with company would observe their battle. And if Mio were to be in danger, they would interfere, killing Yuki and the others if necessary.

Takigawa answered Basara's question with "Yeah".

"Remember how Naruse Mio was about to eat a full-power blow from the spirit lance during the fight? Well, in the end she was fine, even if the upper part of the building was blown away."

"Don't tell me… you had your hands in that?"

"No. It was her own strength."

"It was? But I don't think she could---"

Midway in his sentence, Basara suddenly realized something.

She could. There was just one way for her to ward off a full-power attack from "Byakko". Then,

"---Yep. You guys haven't noticed, but Naruse herself hasn't either…. At that time, she activated the inherited power from Wilbert for just a moment."

Takigawa said in a matter of fact tone.

"Actually, the fellow, who watched the battle together with me, put up a barrier in front of Naruse to protect her back then. Although there was your general barrier in place, she managed to do so with her power anyway. But Naruse's graviton field barrier repelled both my fellow's barrier and the attack from the spirit lance.So she analyzed it calmly instead of getting flustered. It looks like Naruse is awakening Wilbert's power bit by bit."

"And that's the interesting something, huh…"

Basara said groaning, whereas Takigawa shook his head with "No".

"Naruse's awakening was still within her prediction. Another matter piqued her interest."

At this point, he lowered his voice.

"Basacchi--- You used that banishing skill once, right? She witnessed that, too, how you erased not only the already activated magic, but also the channel to the spirit. Around now, she's informing her master in the Demon Realm about Naruse and you."

"……..I see."

Takigawa had warned him beforehand that they would be watching--- Yet, he used "Banishing Shift" on an emotional whim and alarmed the present devil from the current Devil Lord faction.

Realizing his mistake, Basara bit his lips. Then suddenly,

"? Wait a sec, Takigawa… ''Who is she reporting to again''?"

He had felt something out of place in Takigawa's words. The vast power from Wilbert that Mio inherited was sought after by the boss of the current Devil Lord faction--- The new Devil Lord that succeeded Wilbert. Or so it should be.

Despite that, Takigawa used the restricting words "her master".

What was the meaning of that? ---A bad feeling befell him.

"Tell me, Takigawa… Who was that troublesome fellow that watched the battle together with you?"

In response to Basara's question,

"Her name is Zest… She's a retainer from Zolgear, the one that killed Naruse's parents."

After that, Takigawa Yahiro spoke about the unavoidable future in a quiet tone.

"Be careful--- Zolgear hasn't given up. He'll come to take Naruse."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Illustrations|Volume 3 Illustrations]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2014-12-23T00:38:13Z

Dual Blades: /* Part 10 */ Improved flow and added 'ly' to some words to improve flow and structure, as well some missing words.

==Fixing your Eyes on the irrevocable Past==

===Part 1===

The very moment the battle started.

Takashi saw Basara come rushing at him while materializing Brynhildr.

The sudden takeoff and acceleration from a speed type.

---However, Takashi remained calm. Same for Kurumi and Yuki who were next to him.

Making a quick move as soon as the battle started was nothing uncommon. It was a tactic close to an ambush, conducted by the party that was inferior in strength.

Thus, Takashi chose to make a move himself too.

The same acceleration of a speed type closed the distance between them in an instant.

“HAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” “OHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

“Byakko” and Brynhildr--- Their attacks clashed. But the resistance was different from what he had expected.

''…So that’s how he’s gonna play.''

Takashi understood Basara’s plan, who was right in front of him, at once and approved it in his heart.

They both had launched a downward attack. But Basara had done so to ward off his attack, not as an attack itself. Now he tried to get into his reach.

“Heh…”

But Takashi jumped to the side by kicking the ground and swung “Byakko” edgewise while turning in midair.

An attack outside of Brynhildr’s reach that worked because “Byakko” was a spear. But only the hollow sound of cutting through air followed.

Takashi had hit only empty air.

“---What?”

Without decreasing his speed, Basara had slipped past Takashi, heading towards Kurumi and Yuki.

---It was a three vs. three. An important point was who took on whom.

After taking Shiba the overseer out of the game, Takashi - Yuki and Kurumi had currently the upper hand without a doubt.

After all, the Elders had given permitted him to take “Byakko” with him to eliminate Mio.

Knowing Basara’s personality, he had thought for sure that he would be facing him, but

“If that’s the case---”

Takashi returned his gaze from Basara’s back to the front.

“---Correct.” “That’s right.”

He saw the little succubus girl and Naruse Mio make a move against him ten metre away at the same time.

The succubus girl--- Maria punched her right fist into the ground, whereupon a destructive wave came at Takashi, who was running over the asphalt. Moreover,

“Take this too!”

Countless fireballs filled the air and they were released at Takashi all at once--- Right afterwards.

Shock waves and explosions engulfed him.

While hearing continuous shock waves and explosions behind his back, Basara rushed forward.

There were two girls in the field of his vision. Yuki and Kurumi.

Kurumi was already chanting, but Yuki hadn’t even materialized her spirit sword “Sakuya”.

She must have still been hesitant to fight him.

Therefore, Basara fixated his gaze on the opponent he had decided on before the battle.

“Here I go---''Yuki''!”

Basara raised Brynhildr against Yuki, who still had no will to fight.

“---Like I would let you!”

But a strong gust sent Basara flying before he could launch his attack.

“Kuh…”

The gusts interlinked and became a storm, raising Basara up into the air at once.

He was forcefully blown up so high that he could see the beautiful night scenery of Tokyo.

An altitude of a few hundred meters.

Basara inadvertently gulped, since he would die instantly when he fell from such a height, and suddenly heard a cold voice.

“---I never expected you to go after my sister from all of us.”

Basara reflexively looked up over his shoulder, where Kurumi already had finished setting up a magic circle, as she most likely rode an even faster wind up there.

“How much more do you intend to hurt her until you’re satisfied…?!”

At the same time she shouted that, a torrent of fierce gusts was set loose at point-blank range.

He launched a counter with Brynhildr immediately, but Kurumi’s wind eluded his attack like it possessed a will of it’s own and directly hit him just like that.

“---AAWWWWWW!”

With no ground under his feet, he couldn’t maintain his posture.

Taken in by the strong wind, Basara started to fall to his death.

''…Damn, if I could at least break it up…!''

He could try out a <Banishing Shift> that would only repelled the wind that was restricting him, instead of erasing it, but

“…Damn!”

He had his hands full just holding onto Brynhildr so it wouldn't be blown away, since its broad frame picked up a lot of wind pressure.

Even if he managed to swing an attack, activating <Banishing Shift> was totally out of the question.

While he fell like that, the ground gained on him.

''…Fine!''

Reading the flow of the wind, Basara used all of his strength to slow down his body.

“---''Right there''!”

He vertically kicked the wind that swept over him. He aimed for the point where the knotty interlinked gusts converged from time to time---

By kicking that temporary lump of air, it served as a foothold in midair.

Basara narrowly escaped from the wind torrent and landed on top of a building by twisting his body in the air.

At the same time, he immediately turned around and launched a horizontal swing, which scattered the wind blades that came after him.

And then,

“---------”

Kurumi rode on the wind down to the rooftop, apart from where Basara was standing.

Nonaka Kurumi looked at Basara, who poised and faced her with a calm expression. Therefore,

“…Hmp. So you were actually after me.”

Having seen through his plan, she mumbled so.

Indeed. He had shown signs of going after Yuki in the beginning to create this one-on-one situation.

He anticipated that she would flare up when he went after Yuki by intentionally calling her name, and even the actions she would take to stop him.

“You sure are looking down on me…”

Kurumi was well aware that Yuki would be no use in this battle, because she still hadn’t found the resolution to fight him.

With Shiba out of the picture as well, it was only Takashi and Kurumi fighting.

That said, she didn’t think Mio and Maria by themselves would be able to win against Takashi with his “Byakko”.

''…In short,''

Basara assumed he could defeat Kurumi by himself. He must know as well that Kurumi’s abilities were restricted in the present situation.

Without a doubt, he intended to defeat her as fast as possible, then head over to Mio and Maria to defeat Takashi together.

Surely even now, Basara considered Kurumi as the same as five years ago--- the little sister that always followed around behind him and her older sister Yuki.

In that case,
“I’ll make you realize your mistake--- while you drown in the regret of having lost to me!”

Saying so, Kurumi emitted a green aura and released her magic power.

===Part 2===

“Oh, I knew it. He went after her… Well, not like there was any other way.”

Driven out of the barrier, Shiba Kyouichi had checked the situation inside from a rooftop of a distant building.

He showed a faint smirk as the battle unfolded just like he predicted.

He speculated beforehand that Takashi would shut him out of the barrier, since Takashi was driven by various emotions in this battle.

Therefore, Shiba wasn’t bewildered. He couldn’t look through the barrier, but his own ability allowed him to feel the happenings (events) inside the barrier.

<nowiki>---In a variety of his scenarios, Basara would choose Kurumi as his opponent.</nowiki>

Back when Basara was still in the <Village>, the lively Kurumi had been like a little sister to Basara, like the docile Yuki.

If he was forced to fight her now, he must be thinking of making her unable to fight by making her pass out or something by himself without involving Mio and Maria.

And if he was fighting Kurumi, he could also draw Yuki’s attention to him.

Even if she was passive in the fight against Basara’s team, she couldn’t ignore a fight between her beloved childhood friend and her little sister.

In fact, Shiba felt how Yuki was trying to rush toward Basara and Kurumi.

''…Still,''

This development was ideal for Basara’s team, but not the very best one.

Even if it was a two-on-one, Takashi’s “Byakko” was a special spirit lance that the <Village> allowed him to take out in order to defeat the daughter of the previous Devil Lord.

Their tactic puts a huge burden on Mio and Maria, who had to fight against Takashi.

That said, Basara and the girls must know that as well. After launching continuous attacks, Mio and Maria were now taking their distance from Takashi to avoid fighting.

That behavior made it obvious that they wanted to buy time until Basara arrives and Takashi noticed that as well.

“Well, not that I can’t relate to it…”

Basara's team wasn't after a simple victory of this battle.

The <Village> had assigned Naruse Mio as a Termination Target and she was targeted by a hostile faction of the Devils.

Even if the only way to protect her meant fighting, Basara should know better than anyone how big the risk was to seriously turn the Hero Tribe against them under these circumstances.

Furthermore, his opponents were his close childhood friends. He must have wanted to avoid harming them as much as possible, but

“Being kind at a time like this is all fine, but you never learn your lesson, huh Basara.”

Saying so, Shiba Kyouichi laughed coldly.

“If you’re too greedy, you’ll lose everything again. Just like five years ago---”

===Part 3===

There was a quiet sound in the dim empty space.

It was Hayase Takashi's footsteps on the linoleum covered floor.

After he warded off Mio and Maria's continuous attacks, he chased after them, they were avoiding further combat; going into the large shopping mall in front of the station.

Although no other people were inside the barrier, the mall had various floors and endless space, since it consisted of three buildings connected through passageways. The perfect location to hide and buy time.

---However, that only applied if Takashi was without his "Byakko". Byakko had the duty to protect the west, so when there were hostile enemies in its entrusted region, it could vaguely sense their whereabouts.

"…That way, huh."

Following "Byakko's" reaction, Takashi set foot onto the fourth floor of building B. It was a fashion floor that dealt with woman clothes. The floor had its power turned off with only the emergency lights on.

''…Did they break the breaker in the fuse box?''

The barrier reproduced the state of affairs, not just the material.

Even so, by destroying the breaker, it was possible to create a state of affair corresponding to that.

The ambushing side was at an advantage, since they could be mistaken as a merchandise's shadow in the darkness. But Takashi slowly proceeded to the center of the floor.

"I know you're here--- Come out."

He declared so in a calm tone to these two, but there was no response, as they were thinking that they hid well. So Takashi ''started moving west''--- towards the end of the floor.

At that moment,

"------"

The surrounding atmosphere became a bit tense. Basara must have told them how dangerous it was when Takashi with "Byakko" got on their west side.

Suddenly--- a mannequin came flying at Takashi with a buzz. He cut it in half with "Byakko" in one swing.

Then,

"---Over there, huh."

At the same time he muttered, he kicked the floor.

When he dashed into the direction the mannequin had come from, a couple more mannequins came flying.

Takashi went on dodging them within a hair's breadth by making sidesteps, whereupon he spotted a small silhouette in the dim passage ahead--- It was Maria.

Takashi accelerated at once, closed the distance between him and her and was about to be in reach for his "Byakko".

But right before,

"What---?"

He frowned with a light surprise. Maria, who he had thought would run for it again, showed a movement against his expectation.

She laughed.

"---Here I go."

Saying so, Maria kicked the ground and leaped forward--- towards Takashi. Bending her small body, she launched a flying kick by rotating her waist horizontal.

"------"

Takashi immediately went into defense. Maria wasn't the only opponent.

If he carelessly dodged and took his distance, it was quite likely that Mio would shoot him with her magic there.

Therefore he blocked Maria's kick with "Byakko's" shaft.

"Guh---… Wha!?"

Unable to stop the blow that exceeded his expectation by far, Takashi flew sideways through the air.

While he went flying through the display of a nearby fashion shop for little girls, Takashi nonetheless adjusted his posture in midair and landed gliding on the ground.

There,

"Now, here comes more!"

She closed the distance between them at once with a jolly voice.

Entering even further into "Byakko's" reach--- she unleashed continuous punches and kicks at close range.

By a sudden turn, Takashi was forced to evade. In fact it was dangerous to take her on carelessly, since these powerful attacks were coming merciless after Takashi one after another.

''…What's going on?''

He had checked upon the succubus' power one week ago.

Sure, she wasn't an opponent to lower your guard against, but she definitely should have been at a level where he could defeat her by himself.

Of course he didn't expect her to sit by idly the last week. She must have trained together with Basara.

''…Still,''

Her current power had remarkable gone up compared to one week ago. No, not just her power. All of her physical abilities had leapt up. As if she was seeing through his surprise,

"Too bad for you. Thanks to Basara-san and Mio-sama, I brimmed in various ways."

she said so and increased the force in her attacks even more. Moreover, while fighting at close range, she was always positioning herself so that he won't have his back to the west. However,

"Like I would let you… do as you please forever!"

Not missing the opening between Maria's continuous attacks, Takashi went on the counterattack.

He couldn't activate "Byakko's" power, but he cornered Maria by combining thrusts and slashes--- straight and curved attacks.

And then he finally landed an upward cut from below.

But--- The resistance Takashi felt was not from cutting her apart.

"…What?"

Hayase Takashi looked. Maria had stopped "Byakko's" blade with her crossed thin arms.

---Sure, a power type had high physical abilities. The giant devil from the other day that did not even need to dodge Basara and Maria's attacks was the perfect example. But it was unexpected that a small girl like her could block his attack, even if she was a succubus.

''…Seems I have to reconsider.''

Takashi had deemed Maria strength to be B-class, but now recognized it as A-class. And then,

"---Howl, "Byakko"."

Right away, a whirlwind appeared around "Byakko" and sent Maria flying back, diagonally upwards, into the air.

"Ahhhhhhhhh---!?"

Maria's small body crashed into the ceiling in no time. Breaking through the ceiling like that, she was sent flying to the next floor together with a shock wave, where soon another crash sounded.

Most likely, Maria was even blown through the next ceiling.

"You were unlucky…"

Takashi said while looking at the fragments falling down from the broken ceiling.

---To release "Byakko's" full power he certainly needed to be on the enemy's west side.

However, that didn't mean that "he couldn't attack at all when he wasn't on the west side".

Although not at full power, he could release "Byakko's" power for a local attack on the spot.

Just like the attack that pierced and froze the giant devil the other day or the whirlwind against Maria just now.

That said--- Maria's current strength wasn't to be scoffed at. It was unlikely she was defeated by that. Takashi shortly pondered whether he should go after Maria to finish her or get rid of Mio at once.

"------"

He turned around to the presence that suddenly popped up behind him--- in the west. There stood a single girl.

Emitting an surging crimson urge different from the black aura of the previous devil lord and the blue one from the moderate faction, Naruse Mio had already expanded a magic circle in front of her.

"Speed is the pride of a speed type, right? … Then how about this?"

At the same time she said that, a large quantity of water appeared.

It turned into a stream that swallowed up the whole floor and Takashi was dragged into its stream at once.

===Part 4===

Basara found himself moving at high speed in a genuine fight against Kurumi.

Kurumi was a magic type, capable of long-range attacks, whereas Basara was a speed type.

First he needed to get close to her with his speed or he wouldn't stand a chance. Kurumi freely flew through the air by controlling the wind while Basara jumped from rooftop to rooftop of the different sized building.

With the speed of a speed type and the strength of his legs that produced that speed, Basara took off from the edge of the rooftop and jumped.

"HAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

He shouted along with a flash of Brynhildr, but

"---You don't know when to give up."

Kurumi evaded it easily. The surrounding wind lifted Kurumi's body up.

''...Damn.''

He had tried to land hits on her for a while now, but she would dodged them all like this.
Nonaka Kurumi was the same magic type as Mio. Her magic-orientated battle style was same too.

However, Mio was a High Wizard that chanted her magic directly with her own magic power, in contrast to Kurumi, who was an Element Master who borrowed the spirits' power to activate magic.

Therefore she could chant magic by employing or contracting a spirit through a channel without consuming her own magical power.

A troublesome opponent---

However, Basara saw a way to prevail this time specially because of that fighting style. Because "Byakko", which had it's power as a mythological guardian beast sealed, was nearby.

Therefore he figured that Kurumi could only utilize the wind attribute of "Byakko" in this fight, since opening channels to other spirits would interfere with "Byakko's" power.

Furthermore, the barrier was set up from Takashi's "Byakko" and Mio's magic.

As an ally of Takashi, Kurumi likely could only cast wind magic inside the barrier. And as a matter of fact, Kurumi had only used wind magic so far and her materialized spirit gauntlet had still wind as the main element too.

Thus it should also be difficult for her to attack towards the west, since "Byakko" would interfere.

---However, Kurumi's wind showed no signs of such a handicap.

To begin with, wind was polymorphous. No matter how often Basara got on her west side, the wind attack him by simply going round. He somehow tried to retaliate while narrowly dodging these attacks, but

"Kuh...!"

as he evaded an attack, he ended up landing on the wall of a high building in his way and he started running up the wall vertically at once. One attack after another hit into the white wall always one step behind him.

It was Kurumi's gale magic. As Basara escaped upwards, the attacks gradually closed in on him.

"----?"

Basara had his attention to his back, when "something" invisible approached from the top that winded up the surrounding air.

Basara kicked off the building at once and jumped towards the wall of the building across the street. Right afterwards, the "something" he dodged crashed into the ground.

After he heard that roaring sound while in midair, Basara pierced Brynhildr edgewise into the wall of the building he had jumped to, spun his body upwards with his right hand on the handle and landed on the broad blade of the sword.

"Just now, that was..."

When he looked down at the ground, he saw a wide crater that had a three metre radius under the rising cloud of dust.

She probably shot compressed air or something like that.

"...You're good at running away as ever."

When he suddenly looked up, there floated Kurumi--- ten metre away at the same height as him.

---So Basara moved at once.

He jumped towards her, using Brynhildr as a stepping stone. Since he had abandoned his weapon,

"What the... A desperate suicide attack?"

Kurumi wearily held out her hand towards him and unleashed a wind magic. At the same time, Brynhildr vanished behind Basara--- and re-materialized in his hand.

Kurumi's expression became frightened upon the unexpected feint.

Basara cancelled out her gale magic with Brynhildr's blade right in front of her and drew near her in the same movement.

"OHHHHHHHHHHHH"

He launched a horizontal slash. However, it was repelled by something invisible right before hitting Kurumi's stomach.

It was a magical barrier that she had immediately erected to defend.

Still, if it was the same barrier from five years ago, he should be able to cut through it. That he was warded off proved how much stronger Kurumi had gotten.

And then Basara got a taste of Kurumi's newly gained strength.

He hung motionless in the air in the moment his attack was repelled and suddenly felt the atmosphere accumulating around Kurumi---

In the next moment,

"---GAAAAAAAAAAAH!?"

Basara was blown away from a violent torrent of turbulent air. He crashed into the wall of the building behind him, broke through it back first and kept flying even though he got caught in various chairs and desk of the office inside.

After he repeatedly crashed through walls with an impact, he clashed into a huge steel locker. The content poured out with a noise on that impact.

"Gah..... Guh.... Ah....!"

Basara had sunk into the demolished locker with a crucifixion posture. He spit out blood along with all the oxygen in his lungs. Unable to breath from the impact on his whole body, his vision blurred from the intense pain.

"---That's what you get for looking down on me and treating me like a kid."

Kurumi slowly walked down the path of her shock wave--- all the way to where Basara had been blown to.

Then she stopped not far away from him.

"You... have only attacked me with the back of your sword so far. Even at a time like this, you think you can make the <village> reconsider their decision on Naruse Mio if you show off a strength that defeats us without hurting us?"

In reply to these acrimonious words,

"...Is that, bad...?"

Basara said groaning, then slowly stood up by holding onto the edge of the locker.

"My dad and I decided to protect Mio and Maria... To protect the girl that has to fear for her life just because she's the previous Devil Lord's daughter and inherited his power. But"

For that goal, Jin had told him to fight after drawing a line. The school nurse Hasegawa also advised him to just protect the line he would never back off from.

However,

"But can I only pick one precious thing...? I don't want to fight you--- my childhood friends and former comrades. Maybe there's a way to end this without fighting. Even if the chance for that is small, is it such bad thing to gamble on that chance?"

He knew that his wish was utopistic. Still, Toujou Basara didn't want to back down.

Amongst the ones he definitely wanted to protect--- behind that drawn line were Mio and Maria.

However, Toujou Basara had drawn a final protective line too, which included those he never wanted to lose.

Amongst them were not just Mio and Maria, but Yuki, Kurumi and Takashi as well.

No matter how rationally he thought about it, he didn't want to back down from that one line. However,

"Not really. Do whatever you want. Just keep crying for your Utopia until the end while getting beaten to a pulp. In the end, you'll regret your naivety to death anyway."

Kurumi started to focus the wind around her right hand, held out towards him. And then,

"Because when you wake up again--- Naruse Mio won't be in this world anymore."

At the same time she declared so, her wind was unleashed upon Basara.

What Kurumi released was a mass of air compressed to the limit.

It had a diameter of 1 metre. Hit by that in the stomach, Basara was robbed of his consciousness this time for sure.

---Or so it was supposed to be.

But,

"Eh---...”

Kurumi muttered dumbfounded. Because the magic she released vanished right in front of her eyes.

''And without a trace.''

''...Don't tell me.''

On a look, Basara in front of her ended his swing of Brynhildr.

<Banishing Shift>--- In the moment she remembered the name of the skill he could no longer use, he had already drawn near her.

Kurumi tried to erect a barrier against the incoming attack, but she couldn't.

''...No way...?''

It didn't just erase the wind magic, but also the channel to the spirit?

By the time she realized that, Brynhildr was already before her.

"----!”

It was too late for a backward jump.

Kurumi realized that fact not from the pain of the horizontal slash, but from being sent flying through the air.

In her path was a broad window front. Quite the useless object to stop Kurumi's momentum.

With a shrill clinking, Kurumi's body was blown outside the building.

Since her channel to the spirit was severed, she couldn't use magic.

Her inevitable fall began. Her body wouldn't move, maybe due to the impact of the attack, and she could do nothing but look up to the night sky as she was falling backwards. She fell from the fourth floor. Falling onto her legs would be one thing, but crashing into the ground with this posture was hopeless---It was over.

''...Sis...''

Kurumi suddenly thought of her older sister. They had always been together.

She knew of Yuki's feelings, but Kurumi herself couldn't forgive Basara for putting Yuki through so much sorrow--- and trampling all over her feelings, as she had desperately gotten stronger in the past five years.

Would Yuki be sad over her death? And--- would she take vengeance for her?

''...But,''

Kurumi suddenly closed her eyes. She didn't want Yuki to fight against Basara after all.

After all, Yuki had gotten stronger for Basara's sake. She worked so hard for that.

So Kurumi wanted to spare her at least a fight to the death against---

"---Eh?”

As she was suddenly tightly embraced, Kurumi opened her eyes in a flash. The person in question

"Y- You...” "Stay still!” "----!”

told her so in a harsh tone and Kurumi reflexively stopped trying to move.

[[Image:Shinmai v02 229.jpg|thumb]]

Still holding her in his arms, Basara turned his body vertically--- and landed on the ground.

"-----"

Basara was injured too. Moreover, he was holding Kurumi.

The impact from the landing wouldn't kill him, but his legs should have received quite the shock.

However, Kurumi felt nothing of such a vibration.

Because right before the landing, she was embraced stronger than that by him. And then,

"...Seems we're safe somehow..."

Basara made a sigh of relief while still carrying her in his arms. Kurumi was enveloped by his voice that had became lower in the past five years and his grown body that overshadowed her while she was held.

''...Ah.''

In response to the tight embrace, Kurumi said with a powerless voice in his arms.

"...L- Let me go." "Mh? O- Oh... sorry."

Then, Basara finally let go off her, but he hastily averted his eyes from her.

When Kurumi lowered her gaze on herself puzzled, she saw that her clothes were greatly torn on her right side, exposing her bare skin.

It reached from under the swelling of her breast up to near the tip of it.

"N- No...----!?"

The moment she hastily tried to cover her breasts, a fierce pain ran through her whole body and suffocated her. Kurumi got onto her knees from that and Basara gently held her around the waist to support her, while saying.

"Are you okay? Wait, I did that to you... Sorry."

"...Idiot... Worrying about your enemy, that's exactly what I meant by looking down---!?"

The instant she tried to raise her voice, a reverberating pain befell her. She most likely broke a rib or two.

After all, she was hit by Basara--- by the thick sword Brynhildr, even if it was just the back of the sword. She was lucky that she didn't suffer more from it. It could be that Basara weakened Brynhildr's momentum at the last moment.

''...Besides.''

If Basara hadn't saved her, she would have crashed into the ground head first and died.

With slightly tearful eyes from the pain in her side, Kurumi looked up at Basara.

Basara's eyes, as he looked at her worried and crouched down, were the same as the time as when they were together in the past.

''...I see.''

Even if everything had changed after five years, Kurumi was still like a younger sister to Toujou Basara.

But rather than treating her as a kid, he was treasuring her as a family member--- And that feeling was

''...The same for me...''

Even if she could never forgive. Even if the <Village's> order was absolute.

Nonaka Kurumi realized what kind of existence Toujo Basara was to her.

---It wasn't just Yuki, who stayed by Basara's side and kept looking at him from a small age on.

Because Kurumi herself stayed with these two and kept watching Basara's back and side-profile, too.

As she closed her lips and looked up at him wordlessly,

"You seem fine, seeing as you can glare at me like that..."

Basara slowly stood up.

"...Sorry, if possible, I would like to stay with you until you can move again, but---"

Saying so, Basara turned his gaze towards the station. When she followed it,

"Sis..."

Yuki was slowly coming over from the other side of the street.

Kurumi thought for sure that she had been worried about their fight.

And that she came over here, ignoring Naruse Mio, for that reason. However,

''...Sis?''

Yuki raised her slightly lowered head and looked at her. She wore a peacefully expression that made it hard to guess her emotional state.

Even so, Kurumi recognized an emotion in that expression and was astonished.

When she hastily looked up at Basara next to her,

".......Yuki."

He must have already noticed it too. Basara mumbled, but didn't materialize Brynhildr despite of it. As to show that he didn't want to fight her by all means.

"............."

But Yuki came to a halt and wordlessly called out her spirit sword "Sakuya"--- In the next moment, she launched a reverse and slantwise slash from afar.

Seeing that, Basara immediately bent his knees a bit.

Defense for a speed type was basically evasion. And his movement was a preparation for that. However,

"No.... Basara, ''block it''!"

Kurumi shouted at once. But it was too late.

"---?"

An attack hit Basara from downright. The moment it hit, there was a dull sound of a blow instead of a slash. It hit his chin, rattled his brain and made him tumble towards the ground. Kurumi hastily caught his body, ignoring the pain that ran through her body by doing so.

"....Sis, why...?"

Wasn't she against fighting him? In reply to her question,

"....I can't think of any other solution."

When Yuki crouched down in front of her eyes, she pulled out a bottle from her pocket, opened its lid and held it in front of Basara's face, who had passed out.

This sweet fragrance was an aroma that was passed down within the Tribe to put the target into a deep slumber.

Vulnerable as he was from having passed out, Basara breathed it in.

"Now he won't wake up for half a day..."

Yuki softly touched Basara's cheek and showed a gentle expression for only a moment. And then,

"Kurumi... Take care of Basara."

"What are you going to do...? Don't tell me---"

Yuki didn't answer. She stood up wordless and went away like that.

Towards the station--- Towards the other battlefield.

===Part 5===

What Maria saw first after coming to her senses was Mio's face as she looked her worried.

"......Mio-sama?"

Maria noticed that Mio was helping her to sit up.

"Oh right… The attack from that man got me."

She remembered how she was hit by the shock-wave from "Byakko" at point-blank range in the middle of the battle.

When she looked around, she saw a similar scenery from the floor she was on before.

She was probably one floor higher up, on the fifth floor. And it seemed that she hadn't been out cold for that long.

"Where's that man…?"

"I somehow managed to land a hit on him… Thanks to you."

"Can you stand?" being asked that, Maria headed for the nearby 2m wide hole in the ground together with Mio.

Looking down from there, she saw that the fourth floor, which had been their battlefield, was flooded. The lower floors most likely looked the same.

---This had been Maria's and Mio's tactic. Maria bought time with close range combat, while Mio concentrated to use the water in the water pipes and tanks throughout the building for her offensive magic.

She launched all of it when there happened to be a distance between Maria and Takashi.

"That should've gotten us a bit of---"

Midway in her sentence, Mio staggered and then got down on one knee.

"Mio-sama, cancel the magic. ''Any more than this will be…!''"

The building wasn't perfectly airtight, so she had to maintain her magic to prevent the water from leaking out of the building.

Needless to say, it consumed a lot of magical power to control such a large mass of water.

"But… we've to buy time until Basara comes…"

Mio said so with a painful expression--- At that time.

A large whirlpool started to form in the water that filled up the fourth floor.

"This is…"

Maria widened her eyes in surprise. Immediately afterwards a fierce vibration emerged that repelled the atmosphere on the fourth floor.

That shock-wave, spreading sideways, blew off the walls and windows on the floor.

She might have been able to keep the water inside if it had been small cracks, but not like this. The enormous amount of water spilled out of the building.

"----"

Maria and Mio had their breath taken away.

Hayase Takashi stood composed on the still flooded fourth floor while the water drained away.

The reason his body, let alone his clothes, weren't wet was because he had erected a wind barrier around him with "Byakko's" power.

And releasing that onto his surroundings must have caused that shock-wave just now.

"I see… This building is standing in the west of the center of the barrier. That being the case, ''you considered yourself to be in the west and could use the guardian beast's power for protection''."

"…Seems your head isn't just a decoration."

Takashi replied indifferently to Maria's strained words.

''…This certainly has become grave.''

Maria realized at once that they were inferior.

"Let us go, Mio-sama… We are getting away from here. We will hide somewhere and buy some---"

"---Useless. No matter where you hide, 'Byakko' will find you, my enemies."

"Besides," said Takashi.

"It seems you desperately tried to avoid that I stand westward from you, but--- you're too naïve."

"What do you mean…?"

Mio asked doubtful.

"In China, the Four Gods, including Byakko, are made-up from star constellations, but in Heian-kyou they merely originated from Feng Shui based geographical features--- from the land. And… it certainly is true that Byakko, as the guardian of the west, has to watch out the most for invasions from the east."

Saying so, Takashi aimed "Byakko" at them.

It's blade suddenly started to emit a light. That light gradually converted (converged) at the spear's tip and before long, the atmosphere started to rumble.

"However, as you know, opposite of Byakko's west, the Azure Dragon is safeguarding the east. The flying Dragon rules over the water and obviously can make it rain. It protected the capital from droughts with that power. Wouldn't it be natural then that Byakko also protected the capital with a power contrasting it? With a power against floods and such--- A power that blows away rain clouds."

"You mean…"

She mumbled dumbfounded.

"You were careless. This guy cannot only utilize it's power against an eastern enemy--- but also against the sky."

They had no time to flee. Nor to raise a voice. And then,

"Sick'em---'Byakko'"

The moment Hayase Takashi declared, a flash burst open that mowed down everything.

The howl from "Byakko" pierced through the heavens.

A fierce shock-wave emerged. And then--- after the long, long roaring sound and the vibration calmed down,Takashi's snow-white vision finally cleared up.

"Byakko" had released it's full power.

It was a fierce wind surge that mowed down everything, blowing away all of the building from the fifth floor upwards.

Takashi, standing alone on the rubble filled fourth floor, slowly brought down "Byakko". It was over. Now their mission was accomplished. Just when he thought that,

"-----"

"Byakko" suddenly glittered from detecting an enemy.

Takashi doubtfully started to move in the direction of that presence.

And right in front of a smashed window--- He looked down from the very edge of the building's floor.

There he saw two girls running into the west with their backs to him. As they felt Takashi's look, Naruse Mio and the Succubus shortly looked back in their escape.

He didn't know how, but they somehow managed to evade "Byakko's" attack.

---However, Takashi was not shaken.

The speed type he was, he would catch up to them in no time.

Unlike in the restricted space of the building, he could utilize his speed to the max out doors and fight to his heart's content.

So Takashi jumped outside. After he landed on the ground without a sound after jumping off from the fourth floor, he started to go after Mio and Maria with his fastest dash.

In response to the distance between them closing in a flash,

"Damn…!"

Mio released blaze magic as a diversion in her desperation, but Takashi cut all of them down with "Byakko" and was about to close the remaining distance all at once.

"---?"

He was forced to retreat backwards from the sudden shock wave coming from the side. And then,

"…What's the deal?"

He asked the girl, who had stopped him with the spirit sword "Sakuya" in her hand,--- Yuki irritated.

"Attacking me to let Naruse Mio escape… Are you out of your mind, Yuki?"

However, Yuki remained silent. So Takashi directed "Byakko" at her.

"Whatever your reason may be, once you support a devil, you are no longer a comrade--- You are a traitor. Even if it's you, I'll cut you down without mercy."

Upon that, Yuki finally opened her mouth. With a quiet, yet firm voice,

"……..Do as you see fit."

Yuki muttered that.

"Don't tell me… You too forgot about the tragedy five years ago?"

His voice unwantedly trembled. Takashi's irritation changed into clear anger and he glared at her. Upon that,

"…I still remember it. There's no way I would forget. I don't ever want to experience something like that again…"

"Then---"

"But at this rate, the same as five years ago will happen, when I could do nothing, but watch. So this time, I'll protect my precious person and that what he wants to protect."

Because, said Yuki.

"That's the reason I got stronger. I've lived the past five years for that. If I cannot protect Basara--- then there's no point in being a Hero."

That was Nonaka Yuki's steadfast resolve.

"Imbecile…!"

Takashi said so scornfully, then moved--- To defeat the enemy that stood in his way.

As the battle between Yuki and Takashi started behind their backs, Mio and Maria stopped.

What presented themselves in their vision was a falling-out between Heroes.

---However, Mio was not dumbfounded over it.

Because she knows all too well what--- no, whom Nonaka Yuki was fighting for.

And that's why she couldn't ignore it, even if Yuki had no intentions to protect them. She understood her feelings painfully well.

"That idiot---" "---Please wait, Mio-sama."

Mio was about to return, but Maria stopped her.

"That man is after you, Mio-sama. If you return now, you will just be playing into his hands."

"Even so, I can't leave Nonaka behind!"

Mio said emotionally.

"Please calm down. Why did we buy time? We cannot defeat that man right now. Neither can that Nonaka Yuki."

"That's…"

Of course she hadn't forgotten about that. If Mio and Maria were to win this fight, the Hero Tribe would only consider them a greater threat.

To avoid that, they first needed to be victorious over Takashi and the others and show them that Basara could keep Mio in check, hence not posing a threat.

"But when Nonaka's here, that means Basara surely is…"

Mio's voice became sad. Yuki was supposed to have been anxiously watching the fight between Basara and Kurumi.

That she was here now alone meant that her anxiety was already gone.

---Of course, Basara wasn't dead. The Master and Servant Contract would let Mio know if anything were to happen to her Master and when she concentrated, she could feel his presence.

He was alive without a doubt. But she didn't know if he won or not. At least it was unlikely that he was still able to fight right now. Mio inadvertently became gloomy.

"Keep it together, Mio-sama! What are you throwing in the towel for now!"

Maria said vehemently and Mio ducked her head.

"We promised, no, we swore that we would definitely be victorious. The Contract grows stronger from your faith. Yet, you are losing faith in your Master. What for?"

"…But!"

"The situation certainly looks grim, but I am sure that Basara-san has not given up yet. And if he cannot make it here, then please go pick him up. It is a servant's duty to help one's master--- And above all, it is the little sister's duty to help her family, her beloved brother."

And while glancing over to Yuki still fighting Takashi,

"Please go--- We can still make it at this point."

"W- Wait… what about you? You wouldn't---"

Mio inadvertently gulped.

"I will aid in buying some time here until you bring Basara-san back."

Naruse Maria said and looked over her shoulder at Mio with a smile.

"As your retainer, that is my duty--- Yes, I will not let anyone to take that from me."

===Part 6===

Nonaka Kurumi lent the passed out Basara her lap, albeit reluctant.

"God, why do I…"

Sitting with her legs out to the side on the asphalt, Kurumi muttered displeased.

In the battle earlier, Kurumi had her life rescued by her enemy, Basara.

This wasn't meant to repay him, but he had faced her honestly without any dirty tricks and while he may be an enemy, he saved her life, so she couldn't bring herself to leave him lying on the street.

---However, Kurumi wouldn't have to stay like this for long.

Right after Yuki left, the fierce roaring of an attack could be heard from in front of the station.

That was without doubt an attack from "Byakko" at full power.

Even in the unlikely event that they survived that, they would be no match for Yuki and Takashi together.

This battle should reach its conclusion soon. So she just had to wait for Yuki and Takashi to come pick her up after victory. And in this posture that restricted her movements,

"…………"

Nonaka Kurumi stared at Basara's sleeping face on her lap.

There had been a distance between them when they reunited one hour ago and fought each other fiercely until just now. So Kurumi now took a good look at Basara's face after so many years.

''…He has become manly.''

Kurumi only knew the ten year old Basara from the <Village>.

It has been five years since then. Basara, now fifteen and in the middle of puberty, has started to turn into an adult man.

But his facial features had hardly changed from before.

It was ever so slightly that she actually realized the change in her childhood friends like Takashi or her sister Yuki, whom she spent the past five years with every day.

Even though it was hard to notice any change when you saw each other every day, since the growth and change of a person took place bit by bit.

Particularly---Yuki. She had changed the most amongst them.

Kurumi couldn't forget Yuki as she stop smiling, sealed away her emotions and desperately trained to get stronger.

Yuki had been a docile child that hated fighting more than anyone, but she kept driving herself into a corner, so much that she seemed to break down, and finally managed to get the spirit sword "Sakuya" assigned to her officially.

Basara must have taken her for someone else after reuniting after five years.

But even though Basara changed physically, when it comes to mental wounds, he hadn't changed all that much, in contrast to Yuki.

Yuki and the others kept suffering at the <Village>, the scene of the tragedy, whereas Basara lived a carefree life in a faraway city.

That was why he could pull something as stupid as protecting the daughter of the previous Devil Lord--- Kurumi couldn't forgive that.

At that moment,

"Eh, hey… what?"

She suddenly saw Basara's expression distort in agony and she panicked.

Yuki's attack that only aimed at making him pass out aside, Basara had received quite the damage during the battle with Kurumi. His organs or brain might even be injured.

In front of the bewildered Kurumi,

"…Uh… Kuh… Grr… Ah….!"

Basara didn't just grimace, he also started to tremble with small shivers--- And then,

"-----"

Kurumi inadvertently gulped on Basara's feeble groaning.

Because she clearly heard him, although he had stop speaking.

---I'm sorry, everyone.

It wasn't an apology to Mio and Maria for not coming to their aid right now. These girls were only two people. Then who did he meant with "everyone"? That much was obvious.

The moment Kurumi came up with the answer--- She was inadvertently taken aback.

"---Can't be."

Kurumi finally realized. The reason Basara didn't change wasn't because he didn't feel anything from that tragedy.

''He couldn't change, even if he wanted to.''

Most likely, Toujou Basara's time had stopped ever since that tragedy five years ago.

"No way…"

Nonaka Kurumi was at a loss for words. She had thought they were the only ones, who suffered. Still, they could comfort each other, so they were better off.

---But it was different for Basara. Chased out of the <Village>, he started a new life with only Jin here.

However, Jin wasn't in the <Village> at that time five years ago, so even while Basara had a parent that could stand up for him and consider his feelings, no one shared his pain.

Moreover, for Basara it wasn't just a slaughter of his comrade and friends like it was for Kurumi and the others, but it was an irremediable incident caused by his own out-of-control power. His mental wound was way deeper than the others.

Back then Basara had only been ten years old. Even though he was called a genius and had hopes pinned on him, he had still only been a kid. It wasn't something a child could shoulder by himself.

Kurumi and the others always had someone around in the last five years. Sharing pain and sorrow, they could grow stronger together bit by bit. But during that time, Basara had been all alone in an unfamiliar city while the regret seemed to crush him, unable to change.

How much must he have worried? How much must he have suffered? How much must he have cursed himself?

As to express that suffering, Basara reached out his hand into the empty air while grimacing.

Kurumi tightly grabbed that hand. While suppressing the sobbing that boiled within her,

"''Basara-oniichan…''"

She involuntarily called him like how she used to.

Him, who she adored like a real brother as he was stronger and gentler than anyone. At that moment,

"---Basara!"

A girl came rushing to them out of breath. It was Naruse Mio.

"Wh- Why're you here…!?"

Kurumi was taken aback. She had only expected Takashi or Yuki to come here. She quickly was on guard.

"I have no time to fight with you now, shorty!"

Mio, having reached them, said so loaded with emotion.

"D- Do you really think… I would trust my enemy on their word?"

"Idiot! If I wanted to fight you, I would've launched a magic from afar already!"

Now that she mentioned it, it made sense. Kurumi inadvertently stuttered.

"….Th- Then why…"

"Obviously because it's an emergency!"

Mio shouted irritated at the confused Kurumi. And then,

"Basara, wake up, Basara. C'mon!"

She started to vehemently shake Basara, who was sleeping on Kurumi's lap.

And directly afterwards, Kurumi heard some unbelievable words.

"We need you now--- Nonaka is fighting that Hayase guy!"

Kurumi was speechless for sure now upon Mio's words, but Mio had no time to spare for her.

"Basara, get up! Nonaka and Maria are fighting! The two of them are in danger! Besides, Maria and I can't do it… You said you had defeat 'Byakko' yourself to stop any more fights!"

But no matter how much she shouted, no matter how much she shook his body, Basara didn't wake up.

"It, it's no use… My sister used a sleeping fragrance. He probably won't wake up for another half a day…"

Kurumi said with a bitter voice.

"…So that's how it is…!"

Mio looked grim as she understood the situation.

''…At this rate…''

All their efforts in fighting up till now would become meaningless. It would still be alright when Yuki and Maria won. But the problem was in case they lost.

That man named Hayase was absolutely faithful to his Hero duties. He surely wouldn't show any mercy to an enemy.

Therefore, Yuki and Maria's defeat would equal death.

When Basara later got to know that such a thing happened while he slept--- his heart, still beset with the nightmare from five years ago, would break completely this time, even if his life was spared.

''…I won't let that happen!''

She wouldn't let Basara's heart break, nor would she let Yuki and Maria die. Besides, Maria had told her that Basara would never give up. As proof of that:

"…Uh, Kuh…"

Basara suddenly grimaced painfully. He surely was fighting within a dream---

"…A dream?"

Mio suddenly realized. If he was dreaming, he should be in a shallow REM sleep<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rapid_eye_movement_sleep Rapid eye movement sleep.] A stage of sleep with random movement of the eyes. </ref>. Since Kurumi told her that he wouldn't wake up for another half a day earlier, Mio had thought for sure that the sleeping fragrance Yuki used had put him into a rather deep slumber.

''…Is the drug weakening?''

There were a few possible explanations. Like the adrenaline from the fight to the death moments ago or the power up from the strengthening of their Master and Servant Contract.

It was also plausible that he would develop a resistance against the drug from an increased self-healing or metabolism.

In that case,

"…What Nonaka used was a drug of your tribe, right? Didn't you guys have some healing stuff too? If we encourage his metabolism with that, won't the drug leave his body, even if only for a bit?"

Mio suggested that as she remembered that Basara recovered previously due to some drug from Yuki.

"Y- Yeah, we have that kind of drug, but I don't have any… It forces the body and mind to focus on recovering, so if a magic user uses it carelessly, one could end up not being able to use magic while recovering."

Kurumi shook her head, but Naruse Mio refused to give up.

"Then what about an ''antidote'' or ''remedy''? You need a medicine to recovery from abnormal conditions that interfere with your concentration for magic, right? Like enforced sleep, hypnosis, poison or paralysis."

===Part 7===

Yuki picked the fight with Takashi herself--- but it became quite grave for her.

The battle took place on the western side of the barrier. Mio and Maria had fled here to keep Takashi from using "Byakko" at full power.

Their judgment was by no means wrong, but as a result, Takashi considered himself to be in the West and could use "Byakko's" strength as a guardian beast for self-protection.

She unleashed air blades from swinging her sword at mid range and consecutive slashes at close range, but

"---Useless."

All of them were warded off by the wind barrier around "Byakko" and the weapon itself.

And Takashi's attacks, which weaved their way through the gaps of her attacks, were really fast.

"---!"

Yuki was forced to evade with all her might on each attack.

However, Takashi's speed outdid her movements and he attacked her with a sharp thrust.

"Not on my watch!"

Maria advanced on Takashi from the side, but "Byakko's" self-defense easily stopped the surprise attack from Takashi's blind spot to which he shouldn't be able to react.

Afterwards they pressed onto Takashi together with 2 vs.1, but he had no trouble dealing with them.

And then,

"What's wrong? …You're slow."

Yuki looked far from happy on Takashi's indication.

---What troubled Yuki wasn't just the progress of the battle.

She wasn't suffering from an injury or anything. The problem was mental.

Fighting to protect Basara and those he wanted to protect--- She certainly had resolved herself for that.

---However, no matter how great her resolve was, she couldn't be completely get rid of her hesitation.

In front of her eyes was Takashi, an ally, a childhood friend--- and a comrade that survived that tragedy with her.

Nonaka Yuki knew what sacrifices Takashi made in the last five years to get stronger.

I don't want to be paralyzed in front of a tragedy--- This desire made them stronger.

Therefore, Yuki's actions were a betrayal to these comrades. She would take responsibility when the battle was over, but it would still cause her family a lot of problems.

Of course she knew that she shouldn't concern herself with that during a battle. She should only concentrate on fighting right now.

''…But''

Nonaka Yuki certainly treasured Basara the most--- ''but not (only/just) him alone''.

Her family and comrades were important to her too. She couldn't forget them.

''…Besides''

Basara chose to fight Yuki and the others to protect Mio. He chose Mio over them.

She knew it was inevitable.

Basara had been a victim of the tragedy too, yet Yuki and the others could only watch as he was chased out of the <Village>.

Yes. Basara hadn't betrayed them---- They had betrayed him.

So it made sense that Basara chose Mio.

''…But''

Nonaka Yuki knew she shouldn't, but she ended up thinking: What should I do with my past five years--- my endlessly accumulated feelings for him?

---But these feelings of her were only a hindrance to the battle unfolding in front of her.

Her momentary inattention, born of her hesitation, became a fatal opening and Yuki was blown backwards as she parried Takashi's attack with her "Sakuya".

She crashed with her back into a parked car.

"---It's over."

By the time she thought "Damn", "Byakko's" tip was already approaching her.

She couldn't dodge. Knowing that her death was inevitable--- Nonaka Yuki reconciled herself to her fate.

''But she didn't reconcile with the battle''. If she lost, there was a chance that Basara would die too.

She would never let that happen. So Yuki looked behind Takashi, at Maria.

''…Please.''

She signalized with her eyes: The moment "Byakko" pierces me, defeat Takashi.

That's the only way to save Basara and your master Mio.

That would only leave Kurumi behind, who couldn't fight anymore due to broken ribs.

Knowing Kurumi's personality, she might try to be reckless, but she would surely lose all will to fight once she gets to know that Takashi killed Yuki.

Moreover, Shiba was forbidden to fight Basara and the girls by the <Village> as he was just an overseer this time.

In other words--- When Maria defeats Takashi after he kills Yuki, this battle would end. Therefore,

"-----"

Yuki closed her eyes. In her final moment, she uttered the name of her dearest person along with a smile.

---Basara. Not a day went by where I didn't think of you.

Even if your feelings are directed at someone else… I loved you more than anyone.

So don't forget me--- In the very moment she said her farewell.

---A shrill metallic noise resounded.

"……Eh?"

Nonaka Yuki looked at what was not an illusion by all means.

She had always seen it in her childhood--- The back of her dearest person.

Unbelievable. He had breathed in so much of the sleeping fragrance.

He was injured as well. He shouldn't wake up for another half a day--- Yet.

That back protected her against Takashi's "Byakko", saving her life that she herself had thrown away already.

Pretty much the same as five years ago, when he fought during the tragedy to save her life.Toujou Basara stood right there.

===Part 8===

Takashi said to Basara who was in front of him, who stopped "Byakko's" thrust with his Brynhildr.

"You're here---"

It was not a question, but a declarative statement. Basara nodded with "Yeah".

"Takashi… were you going to kill Yuki?"

"She attacked me first."

said Takashi.

"Besides, not fighting is one thing, but she even tried to help the termination target Naruse Mio. She forgot her own mission and sided with the devil. So it's only natural that I take her out as an enemy."

"…You're childhood friends."

"So what? We are Heroes. We protect this world--- This mission takes priority over all emotions. Yuki should know that and so should you."

Takashi declared indifferently, whereas Basara replied with silence and thought.

''…Ahh, I see…''

He finally understood Jin's feelings from five years ago. This was certainly unbearable.

The mission as a Hero--- Just from these words, one had to give up an important person? That wasn't possible for Basara, not now, nor five years ago. Therefore,

"…Okay. ''Fine''."

At the same time he said so, Basara moved. If words didn't get through, only violence would.

Basara cleared away "Byakko" to the side due to Takashi's momentarily easing and launched a side slash while lowering his body.

Takashi dodged it by jumping backwards, whereas Basara changed into his gear and chased after him. To protect his important people.

---Reality wouldn't go your way just from imagining or wishing.

The initially even battle between Takashi and Basara slowly shifted into Takashi's favor.

"Byakko" was just that powerful. Furthermore, Basara's body was still under some the effect of the sleeping fragrance from Yuki, so he couldn't move as he wanted to. In regards, Takashi's physical abilities had skyrocketed in the last five years.

And not just in power, he even completely outdid Basara in terms of speed, the greatest weapon of a speed type. Basara was one-sidedly pushed into defense while he fully realized how much heart and soul Takashi had put into his training.

''…Damn.''

His body felt heavy. So did Brynhildr.

Still, Basara didn't throw in the towel while grinding his teeth on his pathetic predicament. He had something to protect now. Something he could not give up on.

Jin, who protected him before, and Mio and Maria, his new family.

---And there was a Hero right now, who tried to protect him, even though he had decided to side with Mio and Maria.

Five years ago, Basara had managed to save her life, but that had been more of a coincidence.

Because he had let go off his consciousness and let <Banishing Shift> go out of control.

But she was different. In the last five years she had become so strong that he didn't recognize her, and she fought for Basara and what he wanted to protect by her own will.

Not just today or the incident with Takigawa the other day. She surely had been fighting throughout the last five years.Basara would protect her--- the girl named Nonaka Yuki for sure this time.

Because she had and always will be an irreplaceable existence to him.

"-----"

So Basara did what was necessary for that.

There was no other way, since there was no point in fighting orderly with his injured body.

Thus, he made a resolve and gave up on one thing.

He abandoned his own fighting style.

---Soon he would win against Basara.

It happened when Takashi's heartbeat raised a bit due to his imminent victory.

Basara's movements suddenly changed.

''…What?''

At first he thought Basara had run out of stamina, since his breathing had become rough and his movement was wasteful.

But that wasn't the case. Takashi's thrusts started to cut through empty air and sometimes Basara moved faster than his eyes.

---Humans could move faster by eliminating all wasteful movements. To internalize that in body and soul and utilize it in its fullest was the onset and strived goal of a speed type's training.

And only those, who could muster the utmost concentration to eliminate anything wasteful from heart and body to the limit, were able to set foot into the wind domain.

Due to that a fight between speed types consisted of reading each others movements. Because the more effective one got, the simpler the movements at high speed got.

However--- Basara was currently showing movements obviously contradicting that idea.

"You little… Don't screw with me."

Takashi launched a series of thrusts in his anger. But none of it even grazed Basara.

He couldn't believe it. Takashi had used the five years since their separation to train himself, whereas it should have been a negative blank for Basara.

Of course he grew in stature as he was still in his growing period, but five years was a long time---

When training was neglected, one's physical abilities dropped, even if the body itself grew up. It was more than enough time for a genius to turn into an average person.

Despite that--- Right now, Basara was even faster than five year ago.

''…Maybe.''

Coming up with a possible explanation, Takashi was shocked. Basara presumable didn't materialize Brynhildr in the five years after he was chased out of the "Village", not until he met Naruse Mio.

Because he no longer had a reason to wield a sword--- a reason to fight, since he stopped being a Hero.

''…Don't tell me, you…''

Basara's movements were absolutely messy, yet he was on pair with Takashi. That was not something possible for someone, who spent his time idly--- That left only one explanation.

''Tojou Basara had continued his training''.

Even while plagued by the tragedy of the past, the burden of the sin he committed, and without a sword--- He nevertheless had kept fighting these past five (years), just like Takashi and the others.

"---''So what!?''"

Takashi slashed at Basara with "Byakko".

Okay, Basara might have continued his training. However, it was a fact that he had decided to protect Naruse Mio--- the daughter of the previous Devil Lord and a prospective threat to the world.

Five years after that tragedy, that was Basara's answer.

And Hayase Takashi could not forgive that.

Even if Basara, Jin and Yuki abandoned their mission, Takashi would see his through to the finish.

That was the way he chose after surviving that tragedy.

In the time Takashi attacked once, Basara countered thrice, and launched a series of five attacks and then eight slashes.

Robbing the opponent of his chances to attack--- That was the true worth of Basara the Infinite Slayer.

"Byakko" reacted to Basara's Godspeed attacks, individually from Takashi's judgment.

"Kuh…!"

The half forcefully activated self-defense bereaved Takashi of the option to retaliate.

And in time, even that defense couldn't keep up anymore, resulting in the set-up of a wind barrier.

"Byakko" must have judged Takashi's judgment and movement as too slow to ward off Basara's attack.

It meant that "Byakko" judged Takashi as a hindrance to protect him.

"---No way!"

He couldn't accept it.

So Takashi, flying in a rage, tried to destroy the wind barrier by raising "Byakko" over his head.

Because he wouldn't be able to attack himself like this.

He convulsed. As Takashi was regarding himself to be in the west to have "Byakko's" protection, his action exposed himself to danger.

The mystical guardian beast, protector of the west, was used to bring danger to the west--- Takashi was painfully made aware on his own body what that contradiction would bring about.

The moment "Byakko" touched the wind barrier, a fierce shock-wave erupted and blew Takashi away.

Basara was caught in the shock-wave before him and blown backwards, but he managed to land properly.

"Takashi…!"

He had tried to help Takashi in a haste. However--- he was unable to.

In his field of vision stood a giant white beast. Toujou Basara knew its name.

The mystical guardian beast protecting the west--- Byakko. At that time,

"---Basara!"

Rushing towards him was Mio, who woke him from his slumber and told him about Yuki's crisis.

Of course they needed to help Yuki right away, but Mio had been totally wasted. Not to forget the wounded Kurumi.

So leaving them behind, Basara had rushed here by himself with his Godspeed, but Mio surely couldn't bear to just sit around and wait.

On a closer look, Kurumi was following behind Mio as well. Then,

"Mio-sama, you are alright!"

Maria, who had watched over the fight between Takashi and Basara, regrouped with them too and the four of them focused on Byakko.

It emitted a dreadful aura from its huge body.

"…Wh- What's that? Is that also the doing of that guy Hayase?"

"No, not quite… That isn't Takashi's will. Byakko probably went berserk."

The power sealed in the spear was released and materialized its original form.

"…It's not coming at us."

Maria said with a bewildered voice.

"Because 'Byakko' is a guardian beast. It most likely won't attack us unless it marks us as an enemy."

"An enemy…?"

"I think we're safe as long as we don't attack or carelessly approach it…"

It surely cautioned a range as long as the reach of the original spirit lance. But,

"This is bad… The barrier here is partly constructed with 'Byakko's' power. If we aren't careful, it might come apart."

If that beast went outside--- He didn't even want to think so far. They were in front of the station. A lot of people were outside the barrier.

Normal humans basically couldn't see phenomenon from unusual powers, but "Byakko" was no longer under the control of his wielder Takashi and on a rampage.

If normal humans ended up seeing it, a mass panic couldn't be avoided. And if Byakko marked them as enemies during that commotions, there would be victims amongst the normal humans.

"Wouldn't that tiger vanish if we destroy that spirit lance?" said Mio.

However, Kurumi hastily interfered.

"Are you crazy! It has the concept of a mystical beast engraved in it. If you destroy the spear, it'll free its full power!"

In other words, they had no choice but to somehow defeat that beast. Hence Maria proposed.

"Uhm… Basara-san, how about you use 'that technique' on it?"

He understood what Maria was getting at. But,

"Impossible. I can only invoke "Banishing Shift" as a counter."

He used it before to save Mio when her power was out of control, but he could only activate it, since he used it as a counter against the released power. It wasn't applicable now.

"In short, we have to defeat it upfront… Fine, I'll kill it a hundred times."

Saying so, Mio was about to step forward, but Maria quickly stopped her.

"You cannot, Mio-sama. That tiger surely has erected a tough wind barrier. If you use magic in your current condition, you will not escape unscathed. We have to think of another way!"

"Oh, come on, as if there's such a convenient---"

Mio started talking.

"---No, there is."

Basara said with a calm voice.

"But… you said you can't use 'Banishing Shift'."

"Yeah, there's another way. But it should work if all goes well."

However,

"I need to plunge into its side for it. So we need to destroy the wind barrier at least before---"

Basara declared.

"---Then leave that to me."

A quiet voice volunteered. It belonged to the last person remaining inside the barrier.

The beautiful female Hero that fought to protect Basara--- Nonaka Yuki.

===Part 9===

Yuki volunteered to take down Byakko's wind barrier.

"Sis…?"

Kurumi raised a flustered voice at her. However, Yuki smiled peacefully at her little sister that tried to stop her,

"-----"

and faced Basara again.

"Let me do it, Basara… I know I can do it with my ‘Sakuya'."

Saying so, she called out her spirit sword into her hands.

"… I don't think there's any other way."

Like Maria had said, it was impossible for Mio. The same held true for Kurumi, since she was an Elemental Master and thus disrupted by "Byakko".

It would be possible for Maria, a power type, but (as) a Hard Striker specialized in close combat. It was far too dangerous to let her fight that tiger, whose strength they didn't know, by herself.

Therefore,

"Basara, please… ''Believe in me''."

Yuki said vigorously. Then she just looked Basara in the eyes.

She was believing in Basara--- Therefore, she wanted Basara to believe in her as well. And then,

"………Fine."

Before long, Basara said so with a nod. He believed in Yuki. Hence,

"Thanks…"

Yuki showed a smile, then rushed at Byakko. Upon that,

"----"

At the same time Byakko marked Yuki with his eyes, a dreadful pressure was released from its huge body.

However, Yuki wasn't intimidated. All she felt was--- a shaky delight.

Basara believed in her. She could fight for his sake.

Right now, Yuki felt really glad that she had become stronger.

Now she could finally find meaning in the harsh and painful last five years.

The reason Nonaka Yuki grew stronger--- It surely was for this very moment, for Toujou Basara.

[[Image:Shinmai v02 269.jpg|thumb]]

Thus she no longer had any doubts like in the fight against Takashi.

Yuki confronted Byakko at a distance of ten meters.

"Hear me--- ‘Sakuya'."

She muttered and at the same time, she swung down her spirit sword from above her head.

At that time, Basara and the others saw a shock-wave that let the atmosphere tremor.

It collided with Byakko's wind barrier and made a loud roaring sound. In light of this terrific destructive power,

"H- Hey… What the? Nonaka is this strong?"

"Oh please, a bit late for that."

Mio became dumbfounded, whereas Kurumi said with a hmpf. While they watched, Yuki started a chain of attacks as the barrier wasn't destroyed with just one attack,

"Sis got the important mission to observe you, the previous Devil Lord's daughter, all by herself after all."

"But still…"

Even Maria couldn't believe it. Byakko had already recognized Yuki as an enemy and tried to go on the offensive, but her endless series of shock-waves didn't allow him to counterattack even once.

"She is obviously stronger than during the battle at the park the other day."

"Naturally. Sis' 'Sakuya' was created from a divine cherry tree, imbued with the power of the sacred mountain Fuji.

There's no way she could show her true power when there was a risk of harming nature."

But inside a barrier, where the surroundings aren't harmed, she could utilize her power to the fullest.

Most likely, the earlier attack that knocked out Basara was part of it too.

''…Right. Basara felt a reliability from Yuki's back as she was moving around.''

---However, the admiration could wait for later. Basara crouched down and collected himself.

What he was going to unleash now was the attack he used against the giant devil Valgar in their fight one week ago. He calculated the best and shortest route to slash down the enemy and the necessary speed for it. At the moment he finished doing so.

An attack from Yuki finally broke Byakko's wind barrier. Therefore,

"-----"

Toujou Basara converted all his power into speed and took action.

After she destroyed his barrier, Yuki saw Byakko changing his attitude.

It responded to her attacks by moving volatilely after drawing back its body.

True to the motto: Attacking (offence) is the best defense. Byakko pulverized her shock-waves by ramming them

"-----"

and charged straight at Yuki.

Baring its sharp fangs, it approached with its towering huge body.

---But its fang didn't reach Yuki.

Because before that, a wind rushed past right besides her from behind.

Nonaka Yuki clearly saw a certain back within the wind. At that time.

The mystical guardian beast of the west - Byakko's huge body was torn into piece.

===Part 10===

After defeating the materialized Byakko and retrieving the spirit lance, Basara and the girls went over to Takashi.

Takashi had received the attack from the rampaging "Byakko" upfront, but he was alive and regained consciousness before long.

Seeing his enemies and allies together, he surely realized his defeat.

"……..Kill me."

While biting on his lip, he squeezed these words out.

"The 'Village' ordered your death and it's my mission to carry that out. As long as I live, I'll keep coming after you."

Basara shook his head to Takashi.

"There's no way I can do that."

"---Afraid of turning the whole Tribe against you?"

"No. I just don't want to kill you… We're childhood friends."

Basara explained, whereas Takashi sneered.

"So you can't kill a childhood friend? …Don't screw with me! Amongst those you erased five years ago, there were numerous childhood friends of ours!"

"That's…"

Basara inadvertently cast his gaze down on these words.

"…What's wrong? C'mon, erase me with that cursed technique of yours. It should be an easy feat for you, who forgot about the tragedy and sided with the Devil Lord's daughter."

Saying so, Takashi tried to lash out at him, but someone moved against Takashi.

It was a girl that had watched Basara's and Takashi's exchange from the side like the others--- Mio.

Mio wordleslys got between them and slowly slapped Takashi on the cheek.

"---Bitch!"

Takashi's initial surprise immediately turned into fury.

"Fine, bring it on! I'll kill you a hundred times!"

But Mio declared fearlessly.

"Forgot about the past? Don't be stupid! You don't know how much Basara still suffers and keeps having nightmares, so don't spout such nonsense… There's no way he could forget what you guys can't! Or are you thinking you guys are the only ones suffering!?"

"Say what…"

"M- Mio-sama… I can relate, but please calm down."

"Let go of me. I have to smack this idiot another one!"

Mio tried to draw closer to Takashi, but Maria somehow pulled her apart (away).

Takashi looked at these two, whereas Basara declared to him.

"Takashi… If you still are after Mio, after us, then I'll stop you as often as it takes. This is the path I have chosen by myself, not as a Hero."

Whatever happened, he would not back down from it.

"But I'll never kill you. I'll keep shouldering the past and your current resentment."

That's right, Basara thought. He could never forget, nor would he ever.

He wasn't turning his back on the "past", he was shouldering it. Looking at the "future", he lived in the "present".

Sometimes stopping, sometimes turning around, but still moving on. After all,

"Even my 'Banishing Shift' can't erase my past."

"……………."

On his words, Takashi bit his lips and looked down. At that time.

"---Now then, are you done talking?"

Suddenly a bright voice came from behind them. Turning around, there stood Shiba Kyouichi.

"No way… How did you get inside the barrier?"

Kurumi asked dumbfounded, whereas Shiba shrugged his shoulders.

"'Byakko' constructed half of it, then rampaged and even materialized. As a result of depleting most of its power, the barrier weakened, so it was easy to enter."

He laughed.

"Okay--- The battle is settled, so let's go back when you're done talking, you three."

"Are you out of your mind? The elders set Naruse Mio as a termination target. Our mission isn't over until we kill her. That's why they even permitted me to use 'Byakko'---"

"About that, they withdrew it. We are to return at once. That's an official decision by the 'Village'."

"---Is that true, Shiba-san?"

Basara inadvertently tried to confirm, whereupon Shiba nodded with "Yeah".

"Because you guys covered for Takashi letting 'Byakko' go out of control. The barrier could have broken and caused victims amongst humans. To begin with, that girl was changed to a termination target because there were signs of the inherited power from Wilbert awakening, but she herself hasn't harmed anyone yet."

Thus,

"Killing her under these unreasonable conditions would just bring about 'disgrace'. Furthermore, she most likely hosts an incredible power. If we are careless, we might lose the protection and favor of the spirits and gods contracted to the 'Village'. Even the elders know that's bad."

"Impossible… That can't be…"

After hearing his explanation, Takashi said so, still in disbelief--- whereupon the atmosphere suddenly became tense.

Everyone inadvertently swallowed their saliva.

"Didn't you hear me, Takashi? I said it's over. I don't care about your feelings or sentiments. Obey the orders from the 'Village' without objections. I still won't say anything about shutting me out of the barrier, but if you act any more shameful--- then I'll smash your stupid obstinacy along with you."

"……."

Takashi showed a frustrated expression to these words, but before long, he left the circle of Basara and the others and lined up next to Shiba. Then Shiba finally relaxed his expression and the tense atmosphere slackened. And then,

"Okay, Kurumi-chan and Yuki-chan, come with me--- We're going home."

On his words, first Kurumi headed over to Shiba, then Yuki.

"W- Wait a minute, Shiba-san. Yuki is---"

The moment Basara tried to go after them, Shiba emitted a pressure that made you gulp. And then,

"---Stay put, Basara. I want to remain an overseer until the end today."

Shiba declared with a cold smile and faintly opened eyes.

"…As if such a threat would…"

Basara tried to act, even while he knew what it meant turning Shiba against him.

Nevertheless, he didn't want to let Yuki go. However,

"Basara… stop…"

Yuki shook her head at him.

"I'm fine. I had planned to return to the 'Village' once the fight was over. I have to take responsibility for what I did… I can't cause Kurumi or my father any trouble."

"There you have it. If you don't let Yuki-chan return, you will ruin the hard-earned consent. It'll just worsen your situation unnecessarily. Everyone'll become unhappy when you're swayed by momentary emotions, you know?"

"-----"

Basara fell silent frustrated and Yuki smiled quietly.

"Thanks, Basara. It was only for a short while--- but I was really happy to see you again."

These words marked the farewell between Toujou Basara and Nonaka Yuki after a reunion in five years.

Basara and the girls could only watch Yuki leave with Shiba in silence.

<noinclude>

==Translator Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2014-12-23T00:18:59Z

Dual Blades: /* Part 9 */

==Fixing your Eyes on the irrevocable Past==

===Part 1===

The very moment the battle started.

Takashi saw Basara come rushing at him while materializing Brynhildr.

The sudden takeoff and acceleration from a speed type.

---However, Takashi remained calm. Same for Kurumi and Yuki who were next to him.

Making a quick move as soon as the battle started was nothing uncommon. It was a tactic close to an ambush, conducted by the party that was inferior in strength.

Thus, Takashi chose to make a move himself too.

The same acceleration of a speed type closed the distance between them in an instant.

“HAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” “OHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

“Byakko” and Brynhildr--- Their attacks clashed. But the resistance was different from what he had expected.

''…So that’s how he’s gonna play.''

Takashi understood Basara’s plan, who was right in front of him, at once and approved it in his heart.

They both had launched a downward attack. But Basara had done so to ward off his attack, not as an attack itself. Now he tried to get into his reach.

“Heh…”

But Takashi jumped to the side by kicking the ground and swung “Byakko” edgewise while turning in midair.

An attack outside of Brynhildr’s reach that worked because “Byakko” was a spear. But only the hollow sound of cutting through air followed.

Takashi had hit only empty air.

“---What?”

Without decreasing his speed, Basara had slipped past Takashi, heading towards Kurumi and Yuki.

---It was a three vs. three. An important point was who took on whom.

After taking Shiba the overseer out of the game, Takashi - Yuki and Kurumi had currently the upper hand without a doubt.

After all, the Elders had given permitted him to take “Byakko” with him to eliminate Mio.

Knowing Basara’s personality, he had thought for sure that he would be facing him, but

“If that’s the case---”

Takashi returned his gaze from Basara’s back to the front.

“---Correct.” “That’s right.”

He saw the little succubus girl and Naruse Mio make a move against him ten metre away at the same time.

The succubus girl--- Maria punched her right fist into the ground, whereupon a destructive wave came at Takashi, who was running over the asphalt. Moreover,

“Take this too!”

Countless fireballs filled the air and they were released at Takashi all at once--- Right afterwards.

Shock waves and explosions engulfed him.

While hearing continuous shock waves and explosions behind his back, Basara rushed forward.

There were two girls in the field of his vision. Yuki and Kurumi.

Kurumi was already chanting, but Yuki hadn’t even materialized her spirit sword “Sakuya”.

She must have still been hesitant to fight him.

Therefore, Basara fixated his gaze on the opponent he had decided on before the battle.

“Here I go---''Yuki''!”

Basara raised Brynhildr against Yuki, who still had no will to fight.

“---Like I would let you!”

But a strong gust sent Basara flying before he could launch his attack.

“Kuh…”

The gusts interlinked and became a storm, raising Basara up into the air at once.

He was forcefully blown up so high that he could see the beautiful night scenery of Tokyo.

An altitude of a few hundred meters.

Basara inadvertently gulped, since he would die instantly when he fell from such a height, and suddenly heard a cold voice.

“---I never expected you to go after my sister from all of us.”

Basara reflexively looked up over his shoulder, where Kurumi already had finished setting up a magic circle, as she most likely rode an even faster wind up there.

“How much more do you intend to hurt her until you’re satisfied…?!”

At the same time she shouted that, a torrent of fierce gusts was set loose at point-blank range.

He launched a counter with Brynhildr immediately, but Kurumi’s wind eluded his attack like it possessed a will of it’s own and directly hit him just like that.

“---AAWWWWWW!”

With no ground under his feet, he couldn’t maintain his posture.

Taken in by the strong wind, Basara started to fall to his death.

''…Damn, if I could at least break it up…!''

He could try out a <Banishing Shift> that would only repelled the wind that was restricting him, instead of erasing it, but

“…Damn!”

He had his hands full just holding onto Brynhildr so it wouldn't be blown away, since its broad frame picked up a lot of wind pressure.

Even if he managed to swing an attack, activating <Banishing Shift> was totally out of the question.

While he fell like that, the ground gained on him.

''…Fine!''

Reading the flow of the wind, Basara used all of his strength to slow down his body.

“---''Right there''!”

He vertically kicked the wind that swept over him. He aimed for the point where the knotty interlinked gusts converged from time to time---

By kicking that temporary lump of air, it served as a foothold in midair.

Basara narrowly escaped from the wind torrent and landed on top of a building by twisting his body in the air.

At the same time, he immediately turned around and launched a horizontal swing, which scattered the wind blades that came after him.

And then,

“---------”

Kurumi rode on the wind down to the rooftop, apart from where Basara was standing.

Nonaka Kurumi looked at Basara, who poised and faced her with a calm expression. Therefore,

“…Hmp. So you were actually after me.”

Having seen through his plan, she mumbled so.

Indeed. He had shown signs of going after Yuki in the beginning to create this one-on-one situation.

He anticipated that she would flare up when he went after Yuki by intentionally calling her name, and even the actions she would take to stop him.

“You sure are looking down on me…”

Kurumi was well aware that Yuki would be no use in this battle, because she still hadn’t found the resolution to fight him.

With Shiba out of the picture as well, it was only Takashi and Kurumi fighting.

That said, she didn’t think Mio and Maria by themselves would be able to win against Takashi with his “Byakko”.

''…In short,''

Basara assumed he could defeat Kurumi by himself. He must know as well that Kurumi’s abilities were restricted in the present situation.

Without a doubt, he intended to defeat her as fast as possible, then head over to Mio and Maria to defeat Takashi together.

Surely even now, Basara considered Kurumi as the same as five years ago--- the little sister that always followed around behind him and her older sister Yuki.

In that case,
“I’ll make you realize your mistake--- while you drown in the regret of having lost to me!”

Saying so, Kurumi emitted a green aura and released her magic power.

===Part 2===

“Oh, I knew it. He went after her… Well, not like there was any other way.”

Driven out of the barrier, Shiba Kyouichi had checked the situation inside from a rooftop of a distant building.

He showed a faint smirk as the battle unfolded just like he predicted.

He speculated beforehand that Takashi would shut him out of the barrier, since Takashi was driven by various emotions in this battle.

Therefore, Shiba wasn’t bewildered. He couldn’t look through the barrier, but his own ability allowed him to feel the happenings (events) inside the barrier.

<nowiki>---In a variety of his scenarios, Basara would choose Kurumi as his opponent.</nowiki>

Back when Basara was still in the <Village>, the lively Kurumi had been like a little sister to Basara, like the docile Yuki.

If he was forced to fight her now, he must be thinking of making her unable to fight by making her pass out or something by himself without involving Mio and Maria.

And if he was fighting Kurumi, he could also draw Yuki’s attention to him.

Even if she was passive in the fight against Basara’s team, she couldn’t ignore a fight between her beloved childhood friend and her little sister.

In fact, Shiba felt how Yuki was trying to rush toward Basara and Kurumi.

''…Still,''

This development was ideal for Basara’s team, but not the very best one.

Even if it was a two-on-one, Takashi’s “Byakko” was a special spirit lance that the <Village> allowed him to take out in order to defeat the daughter of the previous Devil Lord.

Their tactic puts a huge burden on Mio and Maria, who had to fight against Takashi.

That said, Basara and the girls must know that as well. After launching continuous attacks, Mio and Maria were now taking their distance from Takashi to avoid fighting.

That behavior made it obvious that they wanted to buy time until Basara arrives and Takashi noticed that as well.

“Well, not that I can’t relate to it…”

Basara's team wasn't after a simple victory of this battle.

The <Village> had assigned Naruse Mio as a Termination Target and she was targeted by a hostile faction of the Devils.

Even if the only way to protect her meant fighting, Basara should know better than anyone how big the risk was to seriously turn the Hero Tribe against them under these circumstances.

Furthermore, his opponents were his close childhood friends. He must have wanted to avoid harming them as much as possible, but

“Being kind at a time like this is all fine, but you never learn your lesson, huh Basara.”

Saying so, Shiba Kyouichi laughed coldly.

“If you’re too greedy, you’ll lose everything again. Just like five years ago---”

===Part 3===

There was a quiet sound in the dim empty space.

It was Hayase Takashi's footsteps on the linoleum covered floor.

After he warded off Mio and Maria's continuous attacks, he chased after them, they were avoiding further combat; going into the large shopping mall in front of the station.

Although no other people were inside the barrier, the mall had various floors and endless space, since it consisted of three buildings connected through passageways. The perfect location to hide and buy time.

---However, that only applied if Takashi was without his "Byakko". Byakko had the duty to protect the west, so when there were hostile enemies in its entrusted region, it could vaguely sense their whereabouts.

"…That way, huh."

Following "Byakko's" reaction, Takashi set foot onto the fourth floor of building B. It was a fashion floor that dealt with woman clothes. The floor had its power turned off with only the emergency lights on.

''…Did they break the breaker in the fuse box?''

The barrier reproduced the state of affairs, not just the material.

Even so, by destroying the breaker, it was possible to create a state of affair corresponding to that.

The ambushing side was at an advantage, since they could be mistaken as a merchandise's shadow in the darkness. But Takashi slowly proceeded to the center of the floor.

"I know you're here--- Come out."

He declared so in a calm tone to these two, but there was no response, as they were thinking that they hid well. So Takashi ''started moving west''--- towards the end of the floor.

At that moment,

"------"

The surrounding atmosphere became a bit tense. Basara must have told them how dangerous it was when Takashi with "Byakko" got on their west side.

Suddenly--- a mannequin came flying at Takashi with a buzz. He cut it in half with "Byakko" in one swing.

Then,

"---Over there, huh."

At the same time he muttered, he kicked the floor.

When he dashed into the direction the mannequin had come from, a couple more mannequins came flying.

Takashi went on dodging them within a hair's breadth by making sidesteps, whereupon he spotted a small silhouette in the dim passage ahead--- It was Maria.

Takashi accelerated at once, closed the distance between him and her and was about to be in reach for his "Byakko".

But right before,

"What---?"

He frowned with a light surprise. Maria, who he had thought would run for it again, showed a movement against his expectation.

She laughed.

"---Here I go."

Saying so, Maria kicked the ground and leaped forward--- towards Takashi. Bending her small body, she launched a flying kick by rotating her waist horizontal.

"------"

Takashi immediately went into defense. Maria wasn't the only opponent.

If he carelessly dodged and took his distance, it was quite likely that Mio would shoot him with her magic there.

Therefore he blocked Maria's kick with "Byakko's" shaft.

"Guh---… Wha!?"

Unable to stop the blow that exceeded his expectation by far, Takashi flew sideways through the air.

While he went flying through the display of a nearby fashion shop for little girls, Takashi nonetheless adjusted his posture in midair and landed gliding on the ground.

There,

"Now, here comes more!"

She closed the distance between them at once with a jolly voice.

Entering even further into "Byakko's" reach--- she unleashed continuous punches and kicks at close range.

By a sudden turn, Takashi was forced to evade. In fact it was dangerous to take her on carelessly, since these powerful attacks were coming merciless after Takashi one after another.

''…What's going on?''

He had checked upon the succubus' power one week ago.

Sure, she wasn't an opponent to lower your guard against, but she definitely should have been at a level where he could defeat her by himself.

Of course he didn't expect her to sit by idly the last week. She must have trained together with Basara.

''…Still,''

Her current power had remarkable gone up compared to one week ago. No, not just her power. All of her physical abilities had leapt up. As if she was seeing through his surprise,

"Too bad for you. Thanks to Basara-san and Mio-sama, I brimmed in various ways."

she said so and increased the force in her attacks even more. Moreover, while fighting at close range, she was always positioning herself so that he won't have his back to the west. However,

"Like I would let you… do as you please forever!"

Not missing the opening between Maria's continuous attacks, Takashi went on the counterattack.

He couldn't activate "Byakko's" power, but he cornered Maria by combining thrusts and slashes--- straight and curved attacks.

And then he finally landed an upward cut from below.

But--- The resistance Takashi felt was not from cutting her apart.

"…What?"

Hayase Takashi looked. Maria had stopped "Byakko's" blade with her crossed thin arms.

---Sure, a power type had high physical abilities. The giant devil from the other day that did not even need to dodge Basara and Maria's attacks was the perfect example. But it was unexpected that a small girl like her could block his attack, even if she was a succubus.

''…Seems I have to reconsider.''

Takashi had deemed Maria strength to be B-class, but now recognized it as A-class. And then,

"---Howl, "Byakko"."

Right away, a whirlwind appeared around "Byakko" and sent Maria flying back, diagonally upwards, into the air.

"Ahhhhhhhhh---!?"

Maria's small body crashed into the ceiling in no time. Breaking through the ceiling like that, she was sent flying to the next floor together with a shock wave, where soon another crash sounded.

Most likely, Maria was even blown through the next ceiling.

"You were unlucky…"

Takashi said while looking at the fragments falling down from the broken ceiling.

---To release "Byakko's" full power he certainly needed to be on the enemy's west side.

However, that didn't mean that "he couldn't attack at all when he wasn't on the west side".

Although not at full power, he could release "Byakko's" power for a local attack on the spot.

Just like the attack that pierced and froze the giant devil the other day or the whirlwind against Maria just now.

That said--- Maria's current strength wasn't to be scoffed at. It was unlikely she was defeated by that. Takashi shortly pondered whether he should go after Maria to finish her or get rid of Mio at once.

"------"

He turned around to the presence that suddenly popped up behind him--- in the west. There stood a single girl.

Emitting an surging crimson urge different from the black aura of the previous devil lord and the blue one from the moderate faction, Naruse Mio had already expanded a magic circle in front of her.

"Speed is the pride of a speed type, right? … Then how about this?"

At the same time she said that, a large quantity of water appeared.

It turned into a stream that swallowed up the whole floor and Takashi was dragged into its stream at once.

===Part 4===

Basara found himself moving at high speed in a genuine fight against Kurumi.

Kurumi was a magic type, capable of long-range attacks, whereas Basara was a speed type.

First he needed to get close to her with his speed or he wouldn't stand a chance. Kurumi freely flew through the air by controlling the wind while Basara jumped from rooftop to rooftop of the different sized building.

With the speed of a speed type and the strength of his legs that produced that speed, Basara took off from the edge of the rooftop and jumped.

"HAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

He shouted along with a flash of Brynhildr, but

"---You don't know when to give up."

Kurumi evaded it easily. The surrounding wind lifted Kurumi's body up.

''...Damn.''

He had tried to land hits on her for a while now, but she would dodged them all like this.
Nonaka Kurumi was the same magic type as Mio. Her magic-orientated battle style was same too.

However, Mio was a High Wizard that chanted her magic directly with her own magic power, in contrast to Kurumi, who was an Element Master who borrowed the spirits' power to activate magic.

Therefore she could chant magic by employing or contracting a spirit through a channel without consuming her own magical power.

A troublesome opponent---

However, Basara saw a way to prevail this time specially because of that fighting style. Because "Byakko", which had it's power as a mythological guardian beast sealed, was nearby.

Therefore he figured that Kurumi could only utilize the wind attribute of "Byakko" in this fight, since opening channels to other spirits would interfere with "Byakko's" power.

Furthermore, the barrier was set up from Takashi's "Byakko" and Mio's magic.

As an ally of Takashi, Kurumi likely could only cast wind magic inside the barrier. And as a matter of fact, Kurumi had only used wind magic so far and her materialized spirit gauntlet had still wind as the main element too.

Thus it should also be difficult for her to attack towards the west, since "Byakko" would interfere.

---However, Kurumi's wind showed no signs of such a handicap.

To begin with, wind was polymorphous. No matter how often Basara got on her west side, the wind attack him by simply going round. He somehow tried to retaliate while narrowly dodging these attacks, but

"Kuh...!"

as he evaded an attack, he ended up landing on the wall of a high building in his way and he started running up the wall vertically at once. One attack after another hit into the white wall always one step behind him.

It was Kurumi's gale magic. As Basara escaped upwards, the attacks gradually closed in on him.

"----?"

Basara had his attention to his back, when "something" invisible approached from the top that winded up the surrounding air.

Basara kicked off the building at once and jumped towards the wall of the building across the street. Right afterwards, the "something" he dodged crashed into the ground.

After he heard that roaring sound while in midair, Basara pierced Brynhildr edgewise into the wall of the building he had jumped to, spun his body upwards with his right hand on the handle and landed on the broad blade of the sword.

"Just now, that was..."

When he looked down at the ground, he saw a wide crater that had a three metre radius under the rising cloud of dust.

She probably shot compressed air or something like that.

"...You're good at running away as ever."

When he suddenly looked up, there floated Kurumi--- ten metre away at the same height as him.

---So Basara moved at once.

He jumped towards her, using Brynhildr as a stepping stone. Since he had abandoned his weapon,

"What the... A desperate suicide attack?"

Kurumi wearily held out her hand towards him and unleashed a wind magic. At the same time, Brynhildr vanished behind Basara--- and re-materialized in his hand.

Kurumi's expression became frightened upon the unexpected feint.

Basara cancelled out her gale magic with Brynhildr's blade right in front of her and drew near her in the same movement.

"OHHHHHHHHHHHH"

He launched a horizontal slash. However, it was repelled by something invisible right before hitting Kurumi's stomach.

It was a magical barrier that she had immediately erected to defend.

Still, if it was the same barrier from five years ago, he should be able to cut through it. That he was warded off proved how much stronger Kurumi had gotten.

And then Basara got a taste of Kurumi's newly gained strength.

He hung motionless in the air in the moment his attack was repelled and suddenly felt the atmosphere accumulating around Kurumi---

In the next moment,

"---GAAAAAAAAAAAH!?"

Basara was blown away from a violent torrent of turbulent air. He crashed into the wall of the building behind him, broke through it back first and kept flying even though he got caught in various chairs and desk of the office inside.

After he repeatedly crashed through walls with an impact, he clashed into a huge steel locker. The content poured out with a noise on that impact.

"Gah..... Guh.... Ah....!"

Basara had sunk into the demolished locker with a crucifixion posture. He spit out blood along with all the oxygen in his lungs. Unable to breath from the impact on his whole body, his vision blurred from the intense pain.

"---That's what you get for looking down on me and treating me like a kid."

Kurumi slowly walked down the path of her shock wave--- all the way to where Basara had been blown to.

Then she stopped not far away from him.

"You... have only attacked me with the back of your sword so far. Even at a time like this, you think you can make the <village> reconsider their decision on Naruse Mio if you show off a strength that defeats us without hurting us?"

In reply to these acrimonious words,

"...Is that, bad...?"

Basara said groaning, then slowly stood up by holding onto the edge of the locker.

"My dad and I decided to protect Mio and Maria... To protect the girl that has to fear for her life just because she's the previous Devil Lord's daughter and inherited his power. But"

For that goal, Jin had told him to fight after drawing a line. The school nurse Hasegawa also advised him to just protect the line he would never back off from.

However,

"But can I only pick one precious thing...? I don't want to fight you--- my childhood friends and former comrades. Maybe there's a way to end this without fighting. Even if the chance for that is small, is it such bad thing to gamble on that chance?"

He knew that his wish was utopistic. Still, Toujou Basara didn't want to back down.

Amongst the ones he definitely wanted to protect--- behind that drawn line were Mio and Maria.

However, Toujou Basara had drawn a final protective line too, which included those he never wanted to lose.

Amongst them were not just Mio and Maria, but Yuki, Kurumi and Takashi as well.

No matter how rationally he thought about it, he didn't want to back down from that one line. However,

"Not really. Do whatever you want. Just keep crying for your Utopia until the end while getting beaten to a pulp. In the end, you'll regret your naivety to death anyway."

Kurumi started to focus the wind around her right hand, held out towards him. And then,

"Because when you wake up again--- Naruse Mio won't be in this world anymore."

At the same time she declared so, her wind was unleashed upon Basara.

What Kurumi released was a mass of air compressed to the limit.

It had a diameter of 1 metre. Hit by that in the stomach, Basara was robbed of his consciousness this time for sure.

---Or so it was supposed to be.

But,

"Eh---...”

Kurumi muttered dumbfounded. Because the magic she released vanished right in front of her eyes.

''And without a trace.''

''...Don't tell me.''

On a look, Basara in front of her ended his swing of Brynhildr.

<Banishing Shift>--- In the moment she remembered the name of the skill he could no longer use, he had already drawn near her.

Kurumi tried to erect a barrier against the incoming attack, but she couldn't.

''...No way...?''

It didn't just erase the wind magic, but also the channel to the spirit?

By the time she realized that, Brynhildr was already before her.

"----!”

It was too late for a backward jump.

Kurumi realized that fact not from the pain of the horizontal slash, but from being sent flying through the air.

In her path was a broad window front. Quite the useless object to stop Kurumi's momentum.

With a shrill clinking, Kurumi's body was blown outside the building.

Since her channel to the spirit was severed, she couldn't use magic.

Her inevitable fall began. Her body wouldn't move, maybe due to the impact of the attack, and she could do nothing but look up to the night sky as she was falling backwards. She fell from the fourth floor. Falling onto her legs would be one thing, but crashing into the ground with this posture was hopeless---It was over.

''...Sis...''

Kurumi suddenly thought of her older sister. They had always been together.

She knew of Yuki's feelings, but Kurumi herself couldn't forgive Basara for putting Yuki through so much sorrow--- and trampling all over her feelings, as she had desperately gotten stronger in the past five years.

Would Yuki be sad over her death? And--- would she take vengeance for her?

''...But,''

Kurumi suddenly closed her eyes. She didn't want Yuki to fight against Basara after all.

After all, Yuki had gotten stronger for Basara's sake. She worked so hard for that.

So Kurumi wanted to spare her at least a fight to the death against---

"---Eh?”

As she was suddenly tightly embraced, Kurumi opened her eyes in a flash. The person in question

"Y- You...” "Stay still!” "----!”

told her so in a harsh tone and Kurumi reflexively stopped trying to move.

[[Image:Shinmai v02 229.jpg|thumb]]

Still holding her in his arms, Basara turned his body vertically--- and landed on the ground.

"-----"

Basara was injured too. Moreover, he was holding Kurumi.

The impact from the landing wouldn't kill him, but his legs should have received quite the shock.

However, Kurumi felt nothing of such a vibration.

Because right before the landing, she was embraced stronger than that by him. And then,

"...Seems we're safe somehow..."

Basara made a sigh of relief while still carrying her in his arms. Kurumi was enveloped by his voice that had became lower in the past five years and his grown body that overshadowed her while she was held.

''...Ah.''

In response to the tight embrace, Kurumi said with a powerless voice in his arms.

"...L- Let me go." "Mh? O- Oh... sorry."

Then, Basara finally let go off her, but he hastily averted his eyes from her.

When Kurumi lowered her gaze on herself puzzled, she saw that her clothes were greatly torn on her right side, exposing her bare skin.

It reached from under the swelling of her breast up to near the tip of it.

"N- No...----!?"

The moment she hastily tried to cover her breasts, a fierce pain ran through her whole body and suffocated her. Kurumi got onto her knees from that and Basara gently held her around the waist to support her, while saying.

"Are you okay? Wait, I did that to you... Sorry."

"...Idiot... Worrying about your enemy, that's exactly what I meant by looking down---!?"

The instant she tried to raise her voice, a reverberating pain befell her. She most likely broke a rib or two.

After all, she was hit by Basara--- by the thick sword Brynhildr, even if it was just the back of the sword. She was lucky that she didn't suffer more from it. It could be that Basara weakened Brynhildr's momentum at the last moment.

''...Besides.''

If Basara hadn't saved her, she would have crashed into the ground head first and died.

With slightly tearful eyes from the pain in her side, Kurumi looked up at Basara.

Basara's eyes, as he looked at her worried and crouched down, were the same as the time as when they were together in the past.

''...I see.''

Even if everything had changed after five years, Kurumi was still like a younger sister to Toujou Basara.

But rather than treating her as a kid, he was treasuring her as a family member--- And that feeling was

''...The same for me...''

Even if she could never forgive. Even if the <Village's> order was absolute.

Nonaka Kurumi realized what kind of existence Toujo Basara was to her.

---It wasn't just Yuki, who stayed by Basara's side and kept looking at him from a small age on.

Because Kurumi herself stayed with these two and kept watching Basara's back and side-profile, too.

As she closed her lips and looked up at him wordlessly,

"You seem fine, seeing as you can glare at me like that..."

Basara slowly stood up.

"...Sorry, if possible, I would like to stay with you until you can move again, but---"

Saying so, Basara turned his gaze towards the station. When she followed it,

"Sis..."

Yuki was slowly coming over from the other side of the street.

Kurumi thought for sure that she had been worried about their fight.

And that she came over here, ignoring Naruse Mio, for that reason. However,

''...Sis?''

Yuki raised her slightly lowered head and looked at her. She wore a peacefully expression that made it hard to guess her emotional state.

Even so, Kurumi recognized an emotion in that expression and was astonished.

When she hastily looked up at Basara next to her,

".......Yuki."

He must have already noticed it too. Basara mumbled, but didn't materialize Brynhildr despite of it. As to show that he didn't want to fight her by all means.

"............."

But Yuki came to a halt and wordlessly called out her spirit sword "Sakuya"--- In the next moment, she launched a reverse and slantwise slash from afar.

Seeing that, Basara immediately bent his knees a bit.

Defense for a speed type was basically evasion. And his movement was a preparation for that. However,

"No.... Basara, ''block it''!"

Kurumi shouted at once. But it was too late.

"---?"

An attack hit Basara from downright. The moment it hit, there was a dull sound of a blow instead of a slash. It hit his chin, rattled his brain and made him tumble towards the ground. Kurumi hastily caught his body, ignoring the pain that ran through her body by doing so.

"....Sis, why...?"

Wasn't she against fighting him? In reply to her question,

"....I can't think of any other solution."

When Yuki crouched down in front of her eyes, she pulled out a bottle from her pocket, opened its lid and held it in front of Basara's face, who had passed out.

This sweet fragrance was an aroma that was passed down within the Tribe to put the target into a deep slumber.

Vulnerable as he was from having passed out, Basara breathed it in.

"Now he won't wake up for half a day..."

Yuki softly touched Basara's cheek and showed a gentle expression for only a moment. And then,

"Kurumi... Take care of Basara."

"What are you going to do...? Don't tell me---"

Yuki didn't answer. She stood up wordless and went away like that.

Towards the station--- Towards the other battlefield.

===Part 5===

What Maria saw first after coming to her senses was Mio's face as she looked her worried.

"......Mio-sama?"

Maria noticed that Mio was helping her to sit up.

"Oh right… The attack from that man got me."

She remembered how she was hit by the shock-wave from "Byakko" at point-blank range in the middle of the battle.

When she looked around, she saw a similar scenery from the floor she was on before.

She was probably one floor higher up, on the fifth floor. And it seemed that she hadn't been out cold for that long.

"Where's that man…?"

"I somehow managed to land a hit on him… Thanks to you."

"Can you stand?" being asked that, Maria headed for the nearby 2m wide hole in the ground together with Mio.

Looking down from there, she saw that the fourth floor, which had been their battlefield, was flooded. The lower floors most likely looked the same.

---This had been Maria's and Mio's tactic. Maria bought time with close range combat, while Mio concentrated to use the water in the water pipes and tanks throughout the building for her offensive magic.

She launched all of it when there happened to be a distance between Maria and Takashi.

"That should've gotten us a bit of---"

Midway in her sentence, Mio staggered and then got down on one knee.

"Mio-sama, cancel the magic. ''Any more than this will be…!''"

The building wasn't perfectly airtight, so she had to maintain her magic to prevent the water from leaking out of the building.

Needless to say, it consumed a lot of magical power to control such a large mass of water.

"But… we've to buy time until Basara comes…"

Mio said so with a painful expression--- At that time.

A large whirlpool started to form in the water that filled up the fourth floor.

"This is…"

Maria widened her eyes in surprise. Immediately afterwards a fierce vibration emerged that repelled the atmosphere on the fourth floor.

That shock-wave, spreading sideways, blew off the walls and windows on the floor.

She might have been able to keep the water inside if it had been small cracks, but not like this. The enormous amount of water spilled out of the building.

"----"

Maria and Mio had their breath taken away.

Hayase Takashi stood composed on the still flooded fourth floor while the water drained away.

The reason his body, let alone his clothes, weren't wet was because he had erected a wind barrier around him with "Byakko's" power.

And releasing that onto his surroundings must have caused that shock-wave just now.

"I see… This building is standing in the west of the center of the barrier. That being the case, ''you considered yourself to be in the west and could use the guardian beast's power for protection''."

"…Seems your head isn't just a decoration."

Takashi replied indifferently to Maria's strained words.

''…This certainly has become grave.''

Maria realized at once that they were inferior.

"Let us go, Mio-sama… We are getting away from here. We will hide somewhere and buy some---"

"---Useless. No matter where you hide, 'Byakko' will find you, my enemies."

"Besides," said Takashi.

"It seems you desperately tried to avoid that I stand westward from you, but--- you're too naïve."

"What do you mean…?"

Mio asked doubtful.

"In China, the Four Gods, including Byakko, are made-up from star constellations, but in Heian-kyou they merely originated from Feng Shui based geographical features--- from the land. And… it certainly is true that Byakko, as the guardian of the west, has to watch out the most for invasions from the east."

Saying so, Takashi aimed "Byakko" at them.

It's blade suddenly started to emit a light. That light gradually converted (converged) at the spear's tip and before long, the atmosphere started to rumble.

"However, as you know, opposite of Byakko's west, the Azure Dragon is safeguarding the east. The flying Dragon rules over the water and obviously can make it rain. It protected the capital from droughts with that power. Wouldn't it be natural then that Byakko also protected the capital with a power contrasting it? With a power against floods and such--- A power that blows away rain clouds."

"You mean…"

She mumbled dumbfounded.

"You were careless. This guy cannot only utilize it's power against an eastern enemy--- but also against the sky."

They had no time to flee. Nor to raise a voice. And then,

"Sick'em---'Byakko'"

The moment Hayase Takashi declared, a flash burst open that mowed down everything.

The howl from "Byakko" pierced through the heavens.

A fierce shock-wave emerged. And then--- after the long, long roaring sound and the vibration calmed down,Takashi's snow-white vision finally cleared up.

"Byakko" had released it's full power.

It was a fierce wind surge that mowed down everything, blowing away all of the building from the fifth floor upwards.

Takashi, standing alone on the rubble filled fourth floor, slowly brought down "Byakko". It was over. Now their mission was accomplished. Just when he thought that,

"-----"

"Byakko" suddenly glittered from detecting an enemy.

Takashi doubtfully started to move in the direction of that presence.

And right in front of a smashed window--- He looked down from the very edge of the building's floor.

There he saw two girls running into the west with their backs to him. As they felt Takashi's look, Naruse Mio and the Succubus shortly looked back in their escape.

He didn't know how, but they somehow managed to evade "Byakko's" attack.

---However, Takashi was not shaken.

The speed type he was, he would catch up to them in no time.

Unlike in the restricted space of the building, he could utilize his speed to the max out doors and fight to his heart's content.

So Takashi jumped outside. After he landed on the ground without a sound after jumping off from the fourth floor, he started to go after Mio and Maria with his fastest dash.

In response to the distance between them closing in a flash,

"Damn…!"

Mio released blaze magic as a diversion in her desperation, but Takashi cut all of them down with "Byakko" and was about to close the remaining distance all at once.

"---?"

He was forced to retreat backwards from the sudden shock wave coming from the side. And then,

"…What's the deal?"

He asked the girl, who had stopped him with the spirit sword "Sakuya" in her hand,--- Yuki irritated.

"Attacking me to let Naruse Mio escape… Are you out of your mind, Yuki?"

However, Yuki remained silent. So Takashi directed "Byakko" at her.

"Whatever your reason may be, once you support a devil, you are no longer a comrade--- You are a traitor. Even if it's you, I'll cut you down without mercy."

Upon that, Yuki finally opened her mouth. With a quiet, yet firm voice,

"……..Do as you see fit."

Yuki muttered that.

"Don't tell me… You too forgot about the tragedy five years ago?"

His voice unwantedly trembled. Takashi's irritation changed into clear anger and he glared at her. Upon that,

"…I still remember it. There's no way I would forget. I don't ever want to experience something like that again…"

"Then---"

"But at this rate, the same as five years ago will happen, when I could do nothing, but watch. So this time, I'll protect my precious person and that what he wants to protect."

Because, said Yuki.

"That's the reason I got stronger. I've lived the past five years for that. If I cannot protect Basara--- then there's no point in being a Hero."

That was Nonaka Yuki's steadfast resolve.

"Imbecile…!"

Takashi said so scornfully, then moved--- To defeat the enemy that stood in his way.

As the battle between Yuki and Takashi started behind their backs, Mio and Maria stopped.

What presented themselves in their vision was a falling-out between Heroes.

---However, Mio was not dumbfounded over it.

Because she knows all too well what--- no, whom Nonaka Yuki was fighting for.

And that's why she couldn't ignore it, even if Yuki had no intentions to protect them. She understood her feelings painfully well.

"That idiot---" "---Please wait, Mio-sama."

Mio was about to return, but Maria stopped her.

"That man is after you, Mio-sama. If you return now, you will just be playing into his hands."

"Even so, I can't leave Nonaka behind!"

Mio said emotionally.

"Please calm down. Why did we buy time? We cannot defeat that man right now. Neither can that Nonaka Yuki."

"That's…"

Of course she hadn't forgotten about that. If Mio and Maria were to win this fight, the Hero Tribe would only consider them a greater threat.

To avoid that, they first needed to be victorious over Takashi and the others and show them that Basara could keep Mio in check, hence not posing a threat.

"But when Nonaka's here, that means Basara surely is…"

Mio's voice became sad. Yuki was supposed to have been anxiously watching the fight between Basara and Kurumi.

That she was here now alone meant that her anxiety was already gone.

---Of course, Basara wasn't dead. The Master and Servant Contract would let Mio know if anything were to happen to her Master and when she concentrated, she could feel his presence.

He was alive without a doubt. But she didn't know if he won or not. At least it was unlikely that he was still able to fight right now. Mio inadvertently became gloomy.

"Keep it together, Mio-sama! What are you throwing in the towel for now!"

Maria said vehemently and Mio ducked her head.

"We promised, no, we swore that we would definitely be victorious. The Contract grows stronger from your faith. Yet, you are losing faith in your Master. What for?"

"…But!"

"The situation certainly looks grim, but I am sure that Basara-san has not given up yet. And if he cannot make it here, then please go pick him up. It is a servant's duty to help one's master--- And above all, it is the little sister's duty to help her family, her beloved brother."

And while glancing over to Yuki still fighting Takashi,

"Please go--- We can still make it at this point."

"W- Wait… what about you? You wouldn't---"

Mio inadvertently gulped.

"I will aid in buying some time here until you bring Basara-san back."

Naruse Maria said and looked over her shoulder at Mio with a smile.

"As your retainer, that is my duty--- Yes, I will not let anyone to take that from me."

===Part 6===

Nonaka Kurumi lent the passed out Basara her lap, albeit reluctant.

"God, why do I…"

Sitting with her legs out to the side on the asphalt, Kurumi muttered displeased.

In the battle earlier, Kurumi had her life rescued by her enemy, Basara.

This wasn't meant to repay him, but he had faced her honestly without any dirty tricks and while he may be an enemy, he saved her life, so she couldn't bring herself to leave him lying on the street.

---However, Kurumi wouldn't have to stay like this for long.

Right after Yuki left, the fierce roaring of an attack could be heard from in front of the station.

That was without doubt an attack from "Byakko" at full power.

Even in the unlikely event that they survived that, they would be no match for Yuki and Takashi together.

This battle should reach its conclusion soon. So she just had to wait for Yuki and Takashi to come pick her up after victory. And in this posture that restricted her movements,

"…………"

Nonaka Kurumi stared at Basara's sleeping face on her lap.

There had been a distance between them when they reunited one hour ago and fought each other fiercely until just now. So Kurumi now took a good look at Basara's face after so many years.

''…He has become manly.''

Kurumi only knew the ten year old Basara from the <Village>.

It has been five years since then. Basara, now fifteen and in the middle of puberty, has started to turn into an adult man.

But his facial features had hardly changed from before.

It was ever so slightly that she actually realized the change in her childhood friends like Takashi or her sister Yuki, whom she spent the past five years with every day.

Even though it was hard to notice any change when you saw each other every day, since the growth and change of a person took place bit by bit.

Particularly---Yuki. She had changed the most amongst them.

Kurumi couldn't forget Yuki as she stop smiling, sealed away her emotions and desperately trained to get stronger.

Yuki had been a docile child that hated fighting more than anyone, but she kept driving herself into a corner, so much that she seemed to break down, and finally managed to get the spirit sword "Sakuya" assigned to her officially.

Basara must have taken her for someone else after reuniting after five years.

But even though Basara changed physically, when it comes to mental wounds, he hadn't changed all that much, in contrast to Yuki.

Yuki and the others kept suffering at the <Village>, the scene of the tragedy, whereas Basara lived a carefree life in a faraway city.

That was why he could pull something as stupid as protecting the daughter of the previous Devil Lord--- Kurumi couldn't forgive that.

At that moment,

"Eh, hey… what?"

She suddenly saw Basara's expression distort in agony and she panicked.

Yuki's attack that only aimed at making him pass out aside, Basara had received quite the damage during the battle with Kurumi. His organs or brain might even be injured.

In front of the bewildered Kurumi,

"…Uh… Kuh… Grr… Ah….!"

Basara didn't just grimace, he also started to tremble with small shivers--- And then,

"-----"

Kurumi inadvertently gulped on Basara's feeble groaning.

Because she clearly heard him, although he had stop speaking.

---I'm sorry, everyone.

It wasn't an apology to Mio and Maria for not coming to their aid right now. These girls were only two people. Then who did he meant with "everyone"? That much was obvious.

The moment Kurumi came up with the answer--- She was inadvertently taken aback.

"---Can't be."

Kurumi finally realized. The reason Basara didn't change wasn't because he didn't feel anything from that tragedy.

''He couldn't change, even if he wanted to.''

Most likely, Toujou Basara's time had stopped ever since that tragedy five years ago.

"No way…"

Nonaka Kurumi was at a loss for words. She had thought they were the only ones, who suffered. Still, they could comfort each other, so they were better off.

---But it was different for Basara. Chased out of the <Village>, he started a new life with only Jin here.

However, Jin wasn't in the <Village> at that time five years ago, so even while Basara had a parent that could stand up for him and consider his feelings, no one shared his pain.

Moreover, for Basara it wasn't just a slaughter of his comrade and friends like it was for Kurumi and the others, but it was an irremediable incident caused by his own out-of-control power. His mental wound was way deeper than the others.

Back then Basara had only been ten years old. Even though he was called a genius and had hopes pinned on him, he had still only been a kid. It wasn't something a child could shoulder by himself.

Kurumi and the others always had someone around in the last five years. Sharing pain and sorrow, they could grow stronger together bit by bit. But during that time, Basara had been all alone in an unfamiliar city while the regret seemed to crush him, unable to change.

How much must he have worried? How much must he have suffered? How much must he have cursed himself?

As to express that suffering, Basara reached out his hand into the empty air while grimacing.

Kurumi tightly grabbed that hand. While suppressing the sobbing that boiled within her,

"''Basara-oniichan…''"

She involuntarily called him like how she used to.

Him, who she adored like a real brother as he was stronger and gentler than anyone. At that moment,

"---Basara!"

A girl came rushing to them out of breath. It was Naruse Mio.

"Wh- Why're you here…!?"

Kurumi was taken aback. She had only expected Takashi or Yuki to come here. She quickly was on guard.

"I have no time to fight with you now, shorty!"

Mio, having reached them, said so loaded with emotion.

"D- Do you really think… I would trust my enemy on their word?"

"Idiot! If I wanted to fight you, I would've launched a magic from afar already!"

Now that she mentioned it, it made sense. Kurumi inadvertently stuttered.

"….Th- Then why…"

"Obviously because it's an emergency!"

Mio shouted irritated at the confused Kurumi. And then,

"Basara, wake up, Basara. C'mon!"

She started to vehemently shake Basara, who was sleeping on Kurumi's lap.

And directly afterwards, Kurumi heard some unbelievable words.

"We need you now--- Nonaka is fighting that Hayase guy!"

Kurumi was speechless for sure now upon Mio's words, but Mio had no time to spare for her.

"Basara, get up! Nonaka and Maria are fighting! The two of them are in danger! Besides, Maria and I can't do it… You said you had defeat 'Byakko' yourself to stop any more fights!"

But no matter how much she shouted, no matter how much she shook his body, Basara didn't wake up.

"It, it's no use… My sister used a sleeping fragrance. He probably won't wake up for another half a day…"

Kurumi said with a bitter voice.

"…So that's how it is…!"

Mio looked grim as she understood the situation.

''…At this rate…''

All their efforts in fighting up till now would become meaningless. It would still be alright when Yuki and Maria won. But the problem was in case they lost.

That man named Hayase was absolutely faithful to his Hero duties. He surely wouldn't show any mercy to an enemy.

Therefore, Yuki and Maria's defeat would equal death.

When Basara later got to know that such a thing happened while he slept--- his heart, still beset with the nightmare from five years ago, would break completely this time, even if his life was spared.

''…I won't let that happen!''

She wouldn't let Basara's heart break, nor would she let Yuki and Maria die. Besides, Maria had told her that Basara would never give up. As proof of that:

"…Uh, Kuh…"

Basara suddenly grimaced painfully. He surely was fighting within a dream---

"…A dream?"

Mio suddenly realized. If he was dreaming, he should be in a shallow REM sleep<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rapid_eye_movement_sleep Rapid eye movement sleep.] A stage of sleep with random movement of the eyes. </ref>. Since Kurumi told her that he wouldn't wake up for another half a day earlier, Mio had thought for sure that the sleeping fragrance Yuki used had put him into a rather deep slumber.

''…Is the drug weakening?''

There were a few possible explanations. Like the adrenaline from the fight to the death moments ago or the power up from the strengthening of their Master and Servant Contract.

It was also plausible that he would develop a resistance against the drug from an increased self-healing or metabolism.

In that case,

"…What Nonaka used was a drug of your tribe, right? Didn't you guys have some healing stuff too? If we encourage his metabolism with that, won't the drug leave his body, even if only for a bit?"

Mio suggested that as she remembered that Basara recovered previously due to some drug from Yuki.

"Y- Yeah, we have that kind of drug, but I don't have any… It forces the body and mind to focus on recovering, so if a magic user uses it carelessly, one could end up not being able to use magic while recovering."

Kurumi shook her head, but Naruse Mio refused to give up.

"Then what about an ''antidote'' or ''remedy''? You need a medicine to recovery from abnormal conditions that interfere with your concentration for magic, right? Like enforced sleep, hypnosis, poison or paralysis."

===Part 7===

Yuki picked the fight with Takashi herself--- but it became quite grave for her.

The battle took place on the western side of the barrier. Mio and Maria had fled here to keep Takashi from using "Byakko" at full power.

Their judgment was by no means wrong, but as a result, Takashi considered himself to be in the West and could use "Byakko's" strength as a guardian beast for self-protection.

She unleashed air blades from swinging her sword at mid range and consecutive slashes at close range, but

"---Useless."

All of them were warded off by the wind barrier around "Byakko" and the weapon itself.

And Takashi's attacks, which weaved their way through the gaps of her attacks, were really fast.

"---!"

Yuki was forced to evade with all her might on each attack.

However, Takashi's speed outdid her movements and he attacked her with a sharp thrust.

"Not on my watch!"

Maria advanced on Takashi from the side, but "Byakko's" self-defense easily stopped the surprise attack from Takashi's blind spot to which he shouldn't be able to react.

Afterwards they pressed onto Takashi together with 2 vs.1, but he had no trouble dealing with them.

And then,

"What's wrong? …You're slow."

Yuki looked far from happy on Takashi's indication.

---What troubled Yuki wasn't just the progress of the battle.

She wasn't suffering from an injury or anything. The problem was mental.

Fighting to protect Basara and those he wanted to protect--- She certainly had resolved herself for that.

---However, no matter how great her resolve was, she couldn't be completely get rid of her hesitation.

In front of her eyes was Takashi, an ally, a childhood friend--- and a comrade that survived that tragedy with her.

Nonaka Yuki knew what sacrifices Takashi made in the last five years to get stronger.

I don't want to be paralyzed in front of a tragedy--- This desire made them stronger.

Therefore, Yuki's actions were a betrayal to these comrades. She would take responsibility when the battle was over, but it would still cause her family a lot of problems.

Of course she knew that she shouldn't concern herself with that during a battle. She should only concentrate on fighting right now.

''…But''

Nonaka Yuki certainly treasured Basara the most--- ''but not (only/just) him alone''.

Her family and comrades were important to her too. She couldn't forget them.

''…Besides''

Basara chose to fight Yuki and the others to protect Mio. He chose Mio over them.

She knew it was inevitable.

Basara had been a victim of the tragedy too, yet Yuki and the others could only watch as he was chased out of the <Village>.

Yes. Basara hadn't betrayed them---- They had betrayed him.

So it made sense that Basara chose Mio.

''…But''

Nonaka Yuki knew she shouldn't, but she ended up thinking: What should I do with my past five years--- my endlessly accumulated feelings for him?

---But these feelings of her were only a hindrance to the battle unfolding in front of her.

Her momentary inattention, born of her hesitation, became a fatal opening and Yuki was blown backwards as she parried Takashi's attack with her "Sakuya".

She crashed with her back into a parked car.

"---It's over."

By the time she thought "Damn", "Byakko's" tip was already approaching her.

She couldn't dodge. Knowing that her death was inevitable--- Nonaka Yuki reconciled herself to her fate.

''But she didn't reconcile with the battle''. If she lost, there was a chance that Basara would die too.

She would never let that happen. So Yuki looked behind Takashi, at Maria.

''…Please.''

She signalized with her eyes: The moment "Byakko" pierces me, defeat Takashi.

That's the only way to save Basara and your master Mio.

That would only leave Kurumi behind, who couldn't fight anymore due to broken ribs.

Knowing Kurumi's personality, she might try to be reckless, but she would surely lose all will to fight once she gets to know that Takashi killed Yuki.

Moreover, Shiba was forbidden to fight Basara and the girls by the <Village> as he was just an overseer this time.

In other words--- When Maria defeats Takashi after he kills Yuki, this battle would end. Therefore,

"-----"

Yuki closed her eyes. In her final moment, she uttered the name of her dearest person along with a smile.

---Basara. Not a day went by where I didn't think of you.

Even if your feelings are directed at someone else… I loved you more than anyone.

So don't forget me--- In the very moment she said her farewell.

---A shrill metallic noise resounded.

"……Eh?"

Nonaka Yuki looked at what was not an illusion by all means.

She had always seen it in her childhood--- The back of her dearest person.

Unbelievable. He had breathed in so much of the sleeping fragrance.

He was injured as well. He shouldn't wake up for another half a day--- Yet.

That back protected her against Takashi's "Byakko", saving her life that she herself had thrown away already.

Pretty much the same as five years ago, when he fought during the tragedy to save her life.Toujou Basara stood right there.

===Part 8===

Takashi said to Basara who was in front of him, who stopped "Byakko's" thrust with his Brynhildr.

"You're here---"

It was not a question, but a declarative statement. Basara nodded with "Yeah".

"Takashi… were you going to kill Yuki?"

"She attacked me first."

said Takashi.

"Besides, not fighting is one thing, but she even tried to help the termination target Naruse Mio. She forgot her own mission and sided with the devil. So it's only natural that I take her out as an enemy."

"…You're childhood friends."

"So what? We are Heroes. We protect this world--- This mission takes priority over all emotions. Yuki should know that and so should you."

Takashi declared indifferently, whereas Basara replied with silence and thought.

''…Ahh, I see…''

He finally understood Jin's feelings from five years ago. This was certainly unbearable.

The mission as a Hero--- Just from these words, one had to give up an important person? That wasn't possible for Basara, not now, nor five years ago. Therefore,

"…Okay. ''Fine''."

At the same time he said so, Basara moved. If words didn't get through, only violence would.

Basara cleared away "Byakko" to the side due to Takashi's momentarily easing and launched a side slash while lowering his body.

Takashi dodged it by jumping backwards, whereas Basara changed into his gear and chased after him. To protect his important people.

---Reality wouldn't go your way just from imagining or wishing.

The initially even battle between Takashi and Basara slowly shifted into Takashi's favor.

"Byakko" was just that powerful. Furthermore, Basara's body was still under some the effect of the sleeping fragrance from Yuki, so he couldn't move as he wanted to. In regards, Takashi's physical abilities had skyrocketed in the last five years.

And not just in power, he even completely outdid Basara in terms of speed, the greatest weapon of a speed type. Basara was one-sidedly pushed into defense while he fully realized how much heart and soul Takashi had put into his training.

''…Damn.''

His body felt heavy. So did Brynhildr.

Still, Basara didn't throw in the towel while grinding his teeth on his pathetic predicament. He had something to protect now. Something he could not give up on.

Jin, who protected him before, and Mio and Maria, his new family.

---And there was a Hero right now, who tried to protect him, even though he had decided to side with Mio and Maria.

Five years ago, Basara had managed to save her life, but that had been more of a coincidence.

Because he had let go off his consciousness and let <Banishing Shift> go out of control.

But she was different. In the last five years she had become so strong that he didn't recognize her, and she fought for Basara and what he wanted to protect by her own will.

Not just today or the incident with Takigawa the other day. She surely had been fighting throughout the last five years.Basara would protect her--- the girl named Nonaka Yuki for sure this time.

Because she had and always will be an irreplaceable existence to him.

"-----"

So Basara did what was necessary for that.

There was no other way, since there was no point in fighting orderly with his injured body.

Thus, he made a resolve and gave up on one thing.

He abandoned his own fighting style.

---Soon he would win against Basara.

It happened when Takashi's heartbeat raised a bit due to his imminent victory.

Basara's movements suddenly changed.

''…What?''

At first he thought Basara had run out of stamina, since his breathing had become rough and his movement was wasteful.

But that wasn't the case. Takashi's thrusts started to cut through empty air and sometimes Basara moved faster than his eyes.

---Humans could move faster by eliminating all wasteful movements. To internalize that in body and soul and utilize it in its fullest was the onset and strived goal of a speed type's training.

And only those, who could muster the utmost concentration to eliminate anything wasteful from heart and body to the limit, were able to set foot into the wind domain.

Due to that a fight between speed types consisted of reading each others movements. Because the more effective one got, the simpler the movements at high speed got.

However--- Basara was currently showing movements obviously contradicting that idea.

"You little… Don't screw with me."

Takashi launched a series of thrusts in his anger. But none of it even grazed Basara.

He couldn't believe it. Takashi had used the five years since their separation to train himself, whereas it should have been a negative blank for Basara.

Of course he grew in stature as he was still in his growing period, but five years was a long time---

When training was neglected, one's physical abilities dropped, even if the body itself grew up. It was more than enough time for a genius to turn into an average person.

Despite that--- Right now, Basara was even faster than five year ago.

''…Maybe.''

Coming up with a possible explanation, Takashi was shocked. Basara presumable didn't materialize Brynhildr in the five years after he was chased out of the "Village", not until he met Naruse Mio.

Because he no longer had a reason to wield a sword--- a reason to fight, since he stopped being a Hero.

''…Don't tell me, you…''

Basara's movements were absolutely messy, yet he was on pair with Takashi. That was not something possible for someone, who spent his time idly--- That left only one explanation.

''Tojou Basara had continued his training''.

Even while plagued by the tragedy of the past, the burden of the sin he committed, and without a sword--- He nevertheless had kept fighting these past five (years), just like Takashi and the others.

"---''So what!?''"

Takashi slashed at Basara with "Byakko".

Okay, Basara might have continued his training. However, it was a fact that he had decided to protect Naruse Mio--- the daughter of the previous Devil Lord and a prospective threat to the world.

Five years after that tragedy, that was Basara's answer.

And Hayase Takashi could not forgive that.

Even if Basara, Jin and Yuki abandoned their mission, Takashi would see his through to the finish.

That was the way he chose after surviving that tragedy.

In the time Takashi attacked once, Basara countered thrice, and launched a series of five attacks and then eight slashes.

Robbing the opponent of his chances to attack--- That was the true worth of Basara the Infinite Slayer.

"Byakko" reacted to Basara's Godspeed attacks, individually from Takashi's judgment.

"Kuh…!"

The half forcefully activated self-defense bereaved Takashi of the option to retaliate.

And in time, even that defense couldn't keep up anymore, resulting in the set-up of a wind barrier.

"Byakko" must have judged Takashi's judgment and movement as too slow to ward off Basara's attack.

It meant that "Byakko" judged Takashi as a hindrance to protect him.

"---No way!"

He couldn't accept it.

So Takashi, flying in a rage, tried to destroy the wind barrier by raising "Byakko" over his head.

Because he wouldn't be able to attack himself like this.

He convulsed. As Takashi was regarding himself to be in the west to have "Byakko's" protection, his action exposed himself to danger.

The mystical guardian beast, protector of the west, was used to bring danger to the west--- Takashi was painfully made aware on his own body what that contradiction would bring about.

The moment "Byakko" touched the wind barrier, a fierce shock-wave erupted and blew Takashi away.

Basara was caught in the shock-wave before him and blown backwards, but he managed to land properly.

"Takashi…!"

He had tried to help Takashi in a haste. However--- he was unable to.

In his field of vision stood a giant white beast. Toujou Basara knew its name.

The mystical guardian beast protecting the west--- Byakko. At that time,

"---Basara!"

Rushing towards him was Mio, who woke him from his slumber and told him about Yuki's crisis.

Of course they needed to help Yuki right away, but Mio had been totally wasted. Not to forget the wounded Kurumi.

So leaving them behind, Basara had rushed here by himself with his Godspeed, but Mio surely couldn't bear to just sit around and wait.

On a closer look, Kurumi was following behind Mio as well. Then,

"Mio-sama, you are alright!"

Maria, who had watched over the fight between Takashi and Basara, regrouped with them too and the four of them focused on Byakko.

It emitted a dreadful aura from its huge body.

"…Wh- What's that? Is that also the doing of that guy Hayase?"

"No, not quite… That isn't Takashi's will. Byakko probably went berserk."

The power sealed in the spear was released and materialized its original form.

"…It's not coming at us."

Maria said with a bewildered voice.

"Because 'Byakko' is a guardian beast. It most likely won't attack us unless it marks us as an enemy."

"An enemy…?"

"I think we're safe as long as we don't attack or carelessly approach it…"

It surely cautioned a range as long as the reach of the original spirit lance. But,

"This is bad… The barrier here is partly constructed with 'Byakko's' power. If we aren't careful, it might come apart."

If that beast went outside--- He didn't even want to think so far. They were in front of the station. A lot of people were outside the barrier.

Normal humans basically couldn't see phenomenon from unusual powers, but "Byakko" was no longer under the control of his wielder Takashi and on a rampage.

If normal humans ended up seeing it, a mass panic couldn't be avoided. And if Byakko marked them as enemies during that commotions, there would be victims amongst the normal humans.

"Wouldn't that tiger vanish if we destroy that spirit lance?" said Mio.

However, Kurumi hastily interfered.

"Are you crazy! It has the concept of a mystical beast engraved in it. If you destroy the spear, it'll free its full power!"

In other words, they had no choice but to somehow defeat that beast. Hence Maria proposed.

"Uhm… Basara-san, how about you use 'that technique' on it?"

He understood what Maria was getting at. But,

"Impossible. I can only invoke "Banishing Shift" as a counter."

He used it before to save Mio when her power was out of control, but he could only activate it, since he used it as a counter against the released power. It wasn't applicable now.

"In short, we have to defeat it upfront… Fine, I'll kill it a hundred times."

Saying so, Mio was about to step forward, but Maria quickly stopped her.

"You cannot, Mio-sama. That tiger surely has erected a tough wind barrier. If you use magic in your current condition, you will not escape unscathed. We have to think of another way!"

"Oh, come on, as if there's such a convenient---"

Mio started talking.

"---No, there is."

Basara said with a calm voice.

"But… you said you can't use 'Banishing Shift'."

"Yeah, there's another way. But it should work if all goes well."

However,

"I need to plunge into its side for it. So we need to destroy the wind barrier at least before---"

Basara declared.

"---Then leave that to me."

A quiet voice volunteered. It belonged to the last person remaining inside the barrier.

The beautiful female Hero that fought to protect Basara--- Nonaka Yuki.

===Part 9===

Yuki volunteered to take down Byakko's wind barrier.

"Sis…?"

Kurumi raised a flustered voice at her. However, Yuki smiled peacefully at her little sister that tried to stop her,

"-----"

and faced Basara again.

"Let me do it, Basara… I know I can do it with my ‘Sakuya'."

Saying so, she called out her spirit sword into her hands.

"… I don't think there's any other way."

Like Maria had said, it was impossible for Mio. The same held true for Kurumi, since she was an Elemental Master and thus disrupted by "Byakko".

It would be possible for Maria, a power type, but (as) a Hard Striker specialized in close combat. It was far too dangerous to let her fight that tiger, whose strength they didn't know, by herself.

Therefore,

"Basara, please… ''Believe in me''."

Yuki said vigorously. Then she just looked Basara in the eyes.

She was believing in Basara--- Therefore, she wanted Basara to believe in her as well. And then,

"………Fine."

Before long, Basara said so with a nod. He believed in Yuki. Hence,

"Thanks…"

Yuki showed a smile, then rushed at Byakko. Upon that,

"----"

At the same time Byakko marked Yuki with his eyes, a dreadful pressure was released from its huge body.

However, Yuki wasn't intimidated. All she felt was--- a shaky delight.

Basara believed in her. She could fight for his sake.

Right now, Yuki felt really glad that she had become stronger.

Now she could finally find meaning in the harsh and painful last five years.

The reason Nonaka Yuki grew stronger--- It surely was for this very moment, for Toujou Basara.

[[Image:Shinmai v02 269.jpg|thumb]]

Thus she no longer had any doubts like in the fight against Takashi.

Yuki confronted Byakko at a distance of ten meters.

"Hear me--- ‘Sakuya'."

She muttered and at the same time, she swung down her spirit sword from above her head.

At that time, Basara and the others saw a shock-wave that let the atmosphere tremor.

It collided with Byakko's wind barrier and made a loud roaring sound. In light of this terrific destructive power,

"H- Hey… What the? Nonaka is this strong?"

"Oh please, a bit late for that."

Mio became dumbfounded, whereas Kurumi said with a hmpf. While they watched, Yuki started a chain of attacks as the barrier wasn't destroyed with just one attack,

"Sis got the important mission to observe you, the previous Devil Lord's daughter, all by herself after all."

"But still…"

Even Maria couldn't believe it. Byakko had already recognized Yuki as an enemy and tried to go on the offensive, but her endless series of shock-waves didn't allow him to counterattack even once.

"She is obviously stronger than during the battle at the park the other day."

"Naturally. Sis' 'Sakuya' was created from a divine cherry tree, imbued with the power of the sacred mountain Fuji.

There's no way she could show her true power when there was a risk of harming nature."

But inside a barrier, where the surroundings aren't harmed, she could utilize her power to the fullest.

Most likely, the earlier attack that knocked out Basara was part of it too.

''…Right. Basara felt a reliability from Yuki's back as she was moving around.''

---However, the admiration could wait for later. Basara crouched down and collected himself.

What he was going to unleash now was the attack he used against the giant devil Valgar in their fight one week ago. He calculated the best and shortest route to slash down the enemy and the necessary speed for it. At the moment he finished doing so.

An attack from Yuki finally broke Byakko's wind barrier. Therefore,

"-----"

Toujou Basara converted all his power into speed and took action.

After she destroyed his barrier, Yuki saw Byakko changing his attitude.

It responded to her attacks by moving volatilely after drawing back its body.

True to the motto: Attacking (offence) is the best defense. Byakko pulverized her shock-waves by ramming them

"-----"

and charged straight at Yuki.

Baring its sharp fangs, it approached with its towering huge body.

---But its fang didn't reach Yuki.

Because before that, a wind rushed past right besides her from behind.

Nonaka Yuki clearly saw a certain back within the wind. At that time.

The mystical guardian beast of the west - Byakko's huge body was torn into piece.

===Part 10===

After defeating the materialized Byakko and retrieving the spirit lance, Basara and the girls went over to Takashi.

Takashi had received the attack from the rampaging "Byakko" upfront, but he was alive and regained consciousness before long.

Seeing his enemies and allies together, he surely realized his defeat.

"……..Kill me."

While biting on his lip, he squeezed these words out.

"The 'Village' ordered your death and it's my mission to carry that out. As long as I live, I'll keep coming after you."

Basara shook his head to Takashi.

"There's no way I can do that."

"---Afraid of turning the whole Tribe against you?"

"No. I just don't want to kill you… We're childhood friends."

Basara explained, whereas Takashi sneered.

"So you can't kill a childhood friend? …Don't screw with me! Amongst those you erased five years ago, there were numerous childhood friends of ours!"

"That's…"

Basara inadvertently cast his gaze down on these words.

"…What's wrong? C'mon, erase me with that cursed technique of yours. It should be an easy feast for you, who forgot about the tragedy and sided with the Devil Lord's daughter."

Saying so, Takashi tried to lash out at him, but someone moved against Takashi.

It was a girl that had watched Basara's and Takashi's exchange from the side like the others--- Mio.

Mio wordless got between them and slowly slapped Takashi on the cheek.

"---Bitch!"

Takashi's initial surprise immediately turned into fury.

"Fine, bring it on! I'll kill you a hundred times!"

But Mio declared fearless.

"Forgot about the past? Don't be stupid! You don't know how much Basara still suffers and keeps having nightmares, so don't spout such nonsense… There's no way he could forget what you guys can't! Or are you thinking you guys are the only ones suffering!?"

"Say what…"

"M- Mio-sama… I can relate, but please calm down."

"Let go of me. I have to smack this idiot another one!"

Mio tried to draw closer to Takashi, but Maria somehow pulled her apart.

Takashi looked at these two, whereas Basara declared to him.

"Takashi… If you still are after Mio, after us, then I'll stop you as often as it takes. This is the path I have chosen by myself, not as a Hero."

Whatever happened, he would not back down from it.

"But I'll never kill you. I'll keep shouldering the past and your current resentment."

That's right, Basara thought. He could never forget, nor would he ever.

He wasn't turning his back on the "past", he was shouldering it. Looking at the "future", he lived in the "present".

Sometimes stopping, sometimes turning around, but still moving on. After all,

"Even my 'Banishing Shift' can't erase my past."

"……………."

On his words, Takashi bit his lips and looked down. At that time.

"---Now then, are you done talking?"

Suddenly a bright voice came from behind them. Turning around, there stood Shiba Kyouichi.

"No way… How did you get inside the barrier?"

Kurumi asked dumbfounded, whereas Shiba shrugged his shoulders.

"'Byakko' constructed half of it, then rampaged and even materialized. As a result of depleting most its power, the barrier weakened, so it was easy to enter."

He laughed.

"Okay--- The battle is settled, so let's go back when you're down talking, you three."

"Are you out of your mind? The elders set Naruse Mio as a termination target. Our mission isn't over until we kill her. That's why they even permitted to use 'Byakko'---"

"About that, they withdrew it. We are to return at once. That's an official decision by the 'Village'."

"---Is that true, Shiba-san?"

Basara inadvertently tried to confirm, whereupon Shiba nodded with "Yeah".

"Because you guys covered for Takashi letting 'Byakko' go out of control. The barrier could have broken and caused victims amongst humans. To begin with, that girl was changed to a termination target because there were signs of the inherited power from Wilbert awakening, but she herself hasn't harmed anyone yet."

Thus,

"Killing her under these unreasonable conditions would just bring about 'disgrace'. Furthermore, she most likely hosts an incredible power. If we are careless, we might lose the protection and favor of the spirits and gods contracted to the 'Village'. Even the elders know that's bad."

"Impossible… That can't be…"

After hearing his explanation, Takashi said so, still in disbelief--- whereupon the atmosphere suddenly became tense.

Everyone inadvertently swallowed their saliva.

"Didn't you hear me, Takashi? I said it's over. I don't care about your feelings or sentiments. Obey the orders from the 'Village' without objections. I still won't say anything about shutting me out of the barrier, but if you act any more shameful--- then I'll smash your stupid obstinacy along with you."

"……."

Takashi showed a frustrated expression to these words, but before long, he left the circle of Basara and the others and lined up next to Shiba. Then Shiba finally relaxed his expression and the tense atmosphere slackened. And then,

"Okay, Kurumi-chan and Yuki-chan, come with me--- We're going home."

On his words, first Kurumi headed over to Shiba, then Yuki.

"W- Wait a minute, Shiba-san. Yuki is---"

The moment Basara tried to go after them, Shiba emitted a pressure that made you gulp. And then,

"---Stay put, Basara. I want to remain an overseer until the end today."

Shiba declared with a cold smile and faintly opened eyes.

"…As if such a threat would…"

Basara tried to act, even while he knew what it meant to turn Shiba against him.

Nevertheless, he didn't want to let Yuki go. However,

"Basara… stop…"

Yuki shook her head at him.

"I'm fine. I had planned to return to the 'Village' once the fight was over. I have to take responsibility for what I did… I can't cause Kurumi or my father any trouble."

"There you have it. If you don't let Yuki-chan return, you will ruin the hard-earned consent. It'll just worsen your situation unnecessarily. Everyone'll become unhappy when you're swayed by a momentary emotions, you know?"

"-----"

Basara fell silent frustrated and Yuki smiled quietly.

"Thanks, Basara. It was only for a short while--- but I was really happy to see you again."

These words marked the farewell between Toujou Basara and Nonaka Yuki after a reunion in five years.

Basara and the girls could only watch Yuki leave with Shiba in silence.

<noinclude>

==Translator Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2014-12-22T23:58:51Z

Dual Blades: /* Part 8 */

==Fixing your Eyes on the irrevocable Past==

===Part 1===

The very moment the battle started.

Takashi saw Basara come rushing at him while materializing Brynhildr.

The sudden takeoff and acceleration from a speed type.

---However, Takashi remained calm. Same for Kurumi and Yuki who were next to him.

Making a quick move as soon as the battle started was nothing uncommon. It was a tactic close to an ambush, conducted by the party that was inferior in strength.

Thus, Takashi chose to make a move himself too.

The same acceleration of a speed type closed the distance between them in an instant.

“HAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” “OHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

“Byakko” and Brynhildr--- Their attacks clashed. But the resistance was different from what he had expected.

''…So that’s how he’s gonna play.''

Takashi understood Basara’s plan, who was right in front of him, at once and approved it in his heart.

They both had launched a downward attack. But Basara had done so to ward off his attack, not as an attack itself. Now he tried to get into his reach.

“Heh…”

But Takashi jumped to the side by kicking the ground and swung “Byakko” edgewise while turning in midair.

An attack outside of Brynhildr’s reach that worked because “Byakko” was a spear. But only the hollow sound of cutting through air followed.

Takashi had hit only empty air.

“---What?”

Without decreasing his speed, Basara had slipped past Takashi, heading towards Kurumi and Yuki.

---It was a three vs. three. An important point was who took on whom.

After taking Shiba the overseer out of the game, Takashi - Yuki and Kurumi had currently the upper hand without a doubt.

After all, the Elders had given permitted him to take “Byakko” with him to eliminate Mio.

Knowing Basara’s personality, he had thought for sure that he would be facing him, but

“If that’s the case---”

Takashi returned his gaze from Basara’s back to the front.

“---Correct.” “That’s right.”

He saw the little succubus girl and Naruse Mio make a move against him ten metre away at the same time.

The succubus girl--- Maria punched her right fist into the ground, whereupon a destructive wave came at Takashi, who was running over the asphalt. Moreover,

“Take this too!”

Countless fireballs filled the air and they were released at Takashi all at once--- Right afterwards.

Shock waves and explosions engulfed him.

While hearing continuous shock waves and explosions behind his back, Basara rushed forward.

There were two girls in the field of his vision. Yuki and Kurumi.

Kurumi was already chanting, but Yuki hadn’t even materialized her spirit sword “Sakuya”.

She must have still been hesitant to fight him.

Therefore, Basara fixated his gaze on the opponent he had decided on before the battle.

“Here I go---''Yuki''!”

Basara raised Brynhildr against Yuki, who still had no will to fight.

“---Like I would let you!”

But a strong gust sent Basara flying before he could launch his attack.

“Kuh…”

The gusts interlinked and became a storm, raising Basara up into the air at once.

He was forcefully blown up so high that he could see the beautiful night scenery of Tokyo.

An altitude of a few hundred meters.

Basara inadvertently gulped, since he would die instantly when he fell from such a height, and suddenly heard a cold voice.

“---I never expected you to go after my sister from all of us.”

Basara reflexively looked up over his shoulder, where Kurumi already had finished setting up a magic circle, as she most likely rode an even faster wind up there.

“How much more do you intend to hurt her until you’re satisfied…?!”

At the same time she shouted that, a torrent of fierce gusts was set loose at point-blank range.

He launched a counter with Brynhildr immediately, but Kurumi’s wind eluded his attack like it possessed a will of it’s own and directly hit him just like that.

“---AAWWWWWW!”

With no ground under his feet, he couldn’t maintain his posture.

Taken in by the strong wind, Basara started to fall to his death.

''…Damn, if I could at least break it up…!''

He could try out a <Banishing Shift> that would only repelled the wind that was restricting him, instead of erasing it, but

“…Damn!”

He had his hands full just holding onto Brynhildr so it wouldn't be blown away, since its broad frame picked up a lot of wind pressure.

Even if he managed to swing an attack, activating <Banishing Shift> was totally out of the question.

While he fell like that, the ground gained on him.

''…Fine!''

Reading the flow of the wind, Basara used all of his strength to slow down his body.

“---''Right there''!”

He vertically kicked the wind that swept over him. He aimed for the point where the knotty interlinked gusts converged from time to time---

By kicking that temporary lump of air, it served as a foothold in midair.

Basara narrowly escaped from the wind torrent and landed on top of a building by twisting his body in the air.

At the same time, he immediately turned around and launched a horizontal swing, which scattered the wind blades that came after him.

And then,

“---------”

Kurumi rode on the wind down to the rooftop, apart from where Basara was standing.

Nonaka Kurumi looked at Basara, who poised and faced her with a calm expression. Therefore,

“…Hmp. So you were actually after me.”

Having seen through his plan, she mumbled so.

Indeed. He had shown signs of going after Yuki in the beginning to create this one-on-one situation.

He anticipated that she would flare up when he went after Yuki by intentionally calling her name, and even the actions she would take to stop him.

“You sure are looking down on me…”

Kurumi was well aware that Yuki would be no use in this battle, because she still hadn’t found the resolution to fight him.

With Shiba out of the picture as well, it was only Takashi and Kurumi fighting.

That said, she didn’t think Mio and Maria by themselves would be able to win against Takashi with his “Byakko”.

''…In short,''

Basara assumed he could defeat Kurumi by himself. He must know as well that Kurumi’s abilities were restricted in the present situation.

Without a doubt, he intended to defeat her as fast as possible, then head over to Mio and Maria to defeat Takashi together.

Surely even now, Basara considered Kurumi as the same as five years ago--- the little sister that always followed around behind him and her older sister Yuki.

In that case,
“I’ll make you realize your mistake--- while you drown in the regret of having lost to me!”

Saying so, Kurumi emitted a green aura and released her magic power.

===Part 2===

“Oh, I knew it. He went after her… Well, not like there was any other way.”

Driven out of the barrier, Shiba Kyouichi had checked the situation inside from a rooftop of a distant building.

He showed a faint smirk as the battle unfolded just like he predicted.

He speculated beforehand that Takashi would shut him out of the barrier, since Takashi was driven by various emotions in this battle.

Therefore, Shiba wasn’t bewildered. He couldn’t look through the barrier, but his own ability allowed him to feel the happenings (events) inside the barrier.

<nowiki>---In a variety of his scenarios, Basara would choose Kurumi as his opponent.</nowiki>

Back when Basara was still in the <Village>, the lively Kurumi had been like a little sister to Basara, like the docile Yuki.

If he was forced to fight her now, he must be thinking of making her unable to fight by making her pass out or something by himself without involving Mio and Maria.

And if he was fighting Kurumi, he could also draw Yuki’s attention to him.

Even if she was passive in the fight against Basara’s team, she couldn’t ignore a fight between her beloved childhood friend and her little sister.

In fact, Shiba felt how Yuki was trying to rush toward Basara and Kurumi.

''…Still,''

This development was ideal for Basara’s team, but not the very best one.

Even if it was a two-on-one, Takashi’s “Byakko” was a special spirit lance that the <Village> allowed him to take out in order to defeat the daughter of the previous Devil Lord.

Their tactic puts a huge burden on Mio and Maria, who had to fight against Takashi.

That said, Basara and the girls must know that as well. After launching continuous attacks, Mio and Maria were now taking their distance from Takashi to avoid fighting.

That behavior made it obvious that they wanted to buy time until Basara arrives and Takashi noticed that as well.

“Well, not that I can’t relate to it…”

Basara's team wasn't after a simple victory of this battle.

The <Village> had assigned Naruse Mio as a Termination Target and she was targeted by a hostile faction of the Devils.

Even if the only way to protect her meant fighting, Basara should know better than anyone how big the risk was to seriously turn the Hero Tribe against them under these circumstances.

Furthermore, his opponents were his close childhood friends. He must have wanted to avoid harming them as much as possible, but

“Being kind at a time like this is all fine, but you never learn your lesson, huh Basara.”

Saying so, Shiba Kyouichi laughed coldly.

“If you’re too greedy, you’ll lose everything again. Just like five years ago---”

===Part 3===

There was a quiet sound in the dim empty space.

It was Hayase Takashi's footsteps on the linoleum covered floor.

After he warded off Mio and Maria's continuous attacks, he chased after them, they were avoiding further combat; going into the large shopping mall in front of the station.

Although no other people were inside the barrier, the mall had various floors and endless space, since it consisted of three buildings connected through passageways. The perfect location to hide and buy time.

---However, that only applied if Takashi was without his "Byakko". Byakko had the duty to protect the west, so when there were hostile enemies in its entrusted region, it could vaguely sense their whereabouts.

"…That way, huh."

Following "Byakko's" reaction, Takashi set foot onto the fourth floor of building B. It was a fashion floor that dealt with woman clothes. The floor had its power turned off with only the emergency lights on.

''…Did they break the breaker in the fuse box?''

The barrier reproduced the state of affairs, not just the material.

Even so, by destroying the breaker, it was possible to create a state of affair corresponding to that.

The ambushing side was at an advantage, since they could be mistaken as a merchandise's shadow in the darkness. But Takashi slowly proceeded to the center of the floor.

"I know you're here--- Come out."

He declared so in a calm tone to these two, but there was no response, as they were thinking that they hid well. So Takashi ''started moving west''--- towards the end of the floor.

At that moment,

"------"

The surrounding atmosphere became a bit tense. Basara must have told them how dangerous it was when Takashi with "Byakko" got on their west side.

Suddenly--- a mannequin came flying at Takashi with a buzz. He cut it in half with "Byakko" in one swing.

Then,

"---Over there, huh."

At the same time he muttered, he kicked the floor.

When he dashed into the direction the mannequin had come from, a couple more mannequins came flying.

Takashi went on dodging them within a hair's breadth by making sidesteps, whereupon he spotted a small silhouette in the dim passage ahead--- It was Maria.

Takashi accelerated at once, closed the distance between him and her and was about to be in reach for his "Byakko".

But right before,

"What---?"

He frowned with a light surprise. Maria, who he had thought would run for it again, showed a movement against his expectation.

She laughed.

"---Here I go."

Saying so, Maria kicked the ground and leaped forward--- towards Takashi. Bending her small body, she launched a flying kick by rotating her waist horizontal.

"------"

Takashi immediately went into defense. Maria wasn't the only opponent.

If he carelessly dodged and took his distance, it was quite likely that Mio would shoot him with her magic there.

Therefore he blocked Maria's kick with "Byakko's" shaft.

"Guh---… Wha!?"

Unable to stop the blow that exceeded his expectation by far, Takashi flew sideways through the air.

While he went flying through the display of a nearby fashion shop for little girls, Takashi nonetheless adjusted his posture in midair and landed gliding on the ground.

There,

"Now, here comes more!"

She closed the distance between them at once with a jolly voice.

Entering even further into "Byakko's" reach--- she unleashed continuous punches and kicks at close range.

By a sudden turn, Takashi was forced to evade. In fact it was dangerous to take her on carelessly, since these powerful attacks were coming merciless after Takashi one after another.

''…What's going on?''

He had checked upon the succubus' power one week ago.

Sure, she wasn't an opponent to lower your guard against, but she definitely should have been at a level where he could defeat her by himself.

Of course he didn't expect her to sit by idly the last week. She must have trained together with Basara.

''…Still,''

Her current power had remarkable gone up compared to one week ago. No, not just her power. All of her physical abilities had leapt up. As if she was seeing through his surprise,

"Too bad for you. Thanks to Basara-san and Mio-sama, I brimmed in various ways."

she said so and increased the force in her attacks even more. Moreover, while fighting at close range, she was always positioning herself so that he won't have his back to the west. However,

"Like I would let you… do as you please forever!"

Not missing the opening between Maria's continuous attacks, Takashi went on the counterattack.

He couldn't activate "Byakko's" power, but he cornered Maria by combining thrusts and slashes--- straight and curved attacks.

And then he finally landed an upward cut from below.

But--- The resistance Takashi felt was not from cutting her apart.

"…What?"

Hayase Takashi looked. Maria had stopped "Byakko's" blade with her crossed thin arms.

---Sure, a power type had high physical abilities. The giant devil from the other day that did not even need to dodge Basara and Maria's attacks was the perfect example. But it was unexpected that a small girl like her could block his attack, even if she was a succubus.

''…Seems I have to reconsider.''

Takashi had deemed Maria strength to be B-class, but now recognized it as A-class. And then,

"---Howl, "Byakko"."

Right away, a whirlwind appeared around "Byakko" and sent Maria flying back, diagonally upwards, into the air.

"Ahhhhhhhhh---!?"

Maria's small body crashed into the ceiling in no time. Breaking through the ceiling like that, she was sent flying to the next floor together with a shock wave, where soon another crash sounded.

Most likely, Maria was even blown through the next ceiling.

"You were unlucky…"

Takashi said while looking at the fragments falling down from the broken ceiling.

---To release "Byakko's" full power he certainly needed to be on the enemy's west side.

However, that didn't mean that "he couldn't attack at all when he wasn't on the west side".

Although not at full power, he could release "Byakko's" power for a local attack on the spot.

Just like the attack that pierced and froze the giant devil the other day or the whirlwind against Maria just now.

That said--- Maria's current strength wasn't to be scoffed at. It was unlikely she was defeated by that. Takashi shortly pondered whether he should go after Maria to finish her or get rid of Mio at once.

"------"

He turned around to the presence that suddenly popped up behind him--- in the west. There stood a single girl.

Emitting an surging crimson urge different from the black aura of the previous devil lord and the blue one from the moderate faction, Naruse Mio had already expanded a magic circle in front of her.

"Speed is the pride of a speed type, right? … Then how about this?"

At the same time she said that, a large quantity of water appeared.

It turned into a stream that swallowed up the whole floor and Takashi was dragged into its stream at once.

===Part 4===

Basara found himself moving at high speed in a genuine fight against Kurumi.

Kurumi was a magic type, capable of long-range attacks, whereas Basara was a speed type.

First he needed to get close to her with his speed or he wouldn't stand a chance. Kurumi freely flew through the air by controlling the wind while Basara jumped from rooftop to rooftop of the different sized building.

With the speed of a speed type and the strength of his legs that produced that speed, Basara took off from the edge of the rooftop and jumped.

"HAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

He shouted along with a flash of Brynhildr, but

"---You don't know when to give up."

Kurumi evaded it easily. The surrounding wind lifted Kurumi's body up.

''...Damn.''

He had tried to land hits on her for a while now, but she would dodged them all like this.
Nonaka Kurumi was the same magic type as Mio. Her magic-orientated battle style was same too.

However, Mio was a High Wizard that chanted her magic directly with her own magic power, in contrast to Kurumi, who was an Element Master who borrowed the spirits' power to activate magic.

Therefore she could chant magic by employing or contracting a spirit through a channel without consuming her own magical power.

A troublesome opponent---

However, Basara saw a way to prevail this time specially because of that fighting style. Because "Byakko", which had it's power as a mythological guardian beast sealed, was nearby.

Therefore he figured that Kurumi could only utilize the wind attribute of "Byakko" in this fight, since opening channels to other spirits would interfere with "Byakko's" power.

Furthermore, the barrier was set up from Takashi's "Byakko" and Mio's magic.

As an ally of Takashi, Kurumi likely could only cast wind magic inside the barrier. And as a matter of fact, Kurumi had only used wind magic so far and her materialized spirit gauntlet had still wind as the main element too.

Thus it should also be difficult for her to attack towards the west, since "Byakko" would interfere.

---However, Kurumi's wind showed no signs of such a handicap.

To begin with, wind was polymorphous. No matter how often Basara got on her west side, the wind attack him by simply going round. He somehow tried to retaliate while narrowly dodging these attacks, but

"Kuh...!"

as he evaded an attack, he ended up landing on the wall of a high building in his way and he started running up the wall vertically at once. One attack after another hit into the white wall always one step behind him.

It was Kurumi's gale magic. As Basara escaped upwards, the attacks gradually closed in on him.

"----?"

Basara had his attention to his back, when "something" invisible approached from the top that winded up the surrounding air.

Basara kicked off the building at once and jumped towards the wall of the building across the street. Right afterwards, the "something" he dodged crashed into the ground.

After he heard that roaring sound while in midair, Basara pierced Brynhildr edgewise into the wall of the building he had jumped to, spun his body upwards with his right hand on the handle and landed on the broad blade of the sword.

"Just now, that was..."

When he looked down at the ground, he saw a wide crater that had a three metre radius under the rising cloud of dust.

She probably shot compressed air or something like that.

"...You're good at running away as ever."

When he suddenly looked up, there floated Kurumi--- ten metre away at the same height as him.

---So Basara moved at once.

He jumped towards her, using Brynhildr as a stepping stone. Since he had abandoned his weapon,

"What the... A desperate suicide attack?"

Kurumi wearily held out her hand towards him and unleashed a wind magic. At the same time, Brynhildr vanished behind Basara--- and re-materialized in his hand.

Kurumi's expression became frightened upon the unexpected feint.

Basara cancelled out her gale magic with Brynhildr's blade right in front of her and drew near her in the same movement.

"OHHHHHHHHHHHH"

He launched a horizontal slash. However, it was repelled by something invisible right before hitting Kurumi's stomach.

It was a magical barrier that she had immediately erected to defend.

Still, if it was the same barrier from five years ago, he should be able to cut through it. That he was warded off proved how much stronger Kurumi had gotten.

And then Basara got a taste of Kurumi's newly gained strength.

He hung motionless in the air in the moment his attack was repelled and suddenly felt the atmosphere accumulating around Kurumi---

In the next moment,

"---GAAAAAAAAAAAH!?"

Basara was blown away from a violent torrent of turbulent air. He crashed into the wall of the building behind him, broke through it back first and kept flying even though he got caught in various chairs and desk of the office inside.

After he repeatedly crashed through walls with an impact, he clashed into a huge steel locker. The content poured out with a noise on that impact.

"Gah..... Guh.... Ah....!"

Basara had sunk into the demolished locker with a crucifixion posture. He spit out blood along with all the oxygen in his lungs. Unable to breath from the impact on his whole body, his vision blurred from the intense pain.

"---That's what you get for looking down on me and treating me like a kid."

Kurumi slowly walked down the path of her shock wave--- all the way to where Basara had been blown to.

Then she stopped not far away from him.

"You... have only attacked me with the back of your sword so far. Even at a time like this, you think you can make the <village> reconsider their decision on Naruse Mio if you show off a strength that defeats us without hurting us?"

In reply to these acrimonious words,

"...Is that, bad...?"

Basara said groaning, then slowly stood up by holding onto the edge of the locker.

"My dad and I decided to protect Mio and Maria... To protect the girl that has to fear for her life just because she's the previous Devil Lord's daughter and inherited his power. But"

For that goal, Jin had told him to fight after drawing a line. The school nurse Hasegawa also advised him to just protect the line he would never back off from.

However,

"But can I only pick one precious thing...? I don't want to fight you--- my childhood friends and former comrades. Maybe there's a way to end this without fighting. Even if the chance for that is small, is it such bad thing to gamble on that chance?"

He knew that his wish was utopistic. Still, Toujou Basara didn't want to back down.

Amongst the ones he definitely wanted to protect--- behind that drawn line were Mio and Maria.

However, Toujou Basara had drawn a final protective line too, which included those he never wanted to lose.

Amongst them were not just Mio and Maria, but Yuki, Kurumi and Takashi as well.

No matter how rationally he thought about it, he didn't want to back down from that one line. However,

"Not really. Do whatever you want. Just keep crying for your Utopia until the end while getting beaten to a pulp. In the end, you'll regret your naivety to death anyway."

Kurumi started to focus the wind around her right hand, held out towards him. And then,

"Because when you wake up again--- Naruse Mio won't be in this world anymore."

At the same time she declared so, her wind was unleashed upon Basara.

What Kurumi released was a mass of air compressed to the limit.

It had a diameter of 1 metre. Hit by that in the stomach, Basara was robbed of his consciousness this time for sure.

---Or so it was supposed to be.

But,

"Eh---...”

Kurumi muttered dumbfounded. Because the magic she released vanished right in front of her eyes.

''And without a trace.''

''...Don't tell me.''

On a look, Basara in front of her ended his swing of Brynhildr.

<Banishing Shift>--- In the moment she remembered the name of the skill he could no longer use, he had already drawn near her.

Kurumi tried to erect a barrier against the incoming attack, but she couldn't.

''...No way...?''

It didn't just erase the wind magic, but also the channel to the spirit?

By the time she realized that, Brynhildr was already before her.

"----!”

It was too late for a backward jump.

Kurumi realized that fact not from the pain of the horizontal slash, but from being sent flying through the air.

In her path was a broad window front. Quite the useless object to stop Kurumi's momentum.

With a shrill clinking, Kurumi's body was blown outside the building.

Since her channel to the spirit was severed, she couldn't use magic.

Her inevitable fall began. Her body wouldn't move, maybe due to the impact of the attack, and she could do nothing but look up to the night sky as she was falling backwards. She fell from the fourth floor. Falling onto her legs would be one thing, but crashing into the ground with this posture was hopeless---It was over.

''...Sis...''

Kurumi suddenly thought of her older sister. They had always been together.

She knew of Yuki's feelings, but Kurumi herself couldn't forgive Basara for putting Yuki through so much sorrow--- and trampling all over her feelings, as she had desperately gotten stronger in the past five years.

Would Yuki be sad over her death? And--- would she take vengeance for her?

''...But,''

Kurumi suddenly closed her eyes. She didn't want Yuki to fight against Basara after all.

After all, Yuki had gotten stronger for Basara's sake. She worked so hard for that.

So Kurumi wanted to spare her at least a fight to the death against---

"---Eh?”

As she was suddenly tightly embraced, Kurumi opened her eyes in a flash. The person in question

"Y- You...” "Stay still!” "----!”

told her so in a harsh tone and Kurumi reflexively stopped trying to move.

[[Image:Shinmai v02 229.jpg|thumb]]

Still holding her in his arms, Basara turned his body vertically--- and landed on the ground.

"-----"

Basara was injured too. Moreover, he was holding Kurumi.

The impact from the landing wouldn't kill him, but his legs should have received quite the shock.

However, Kurumi felt nothing of such a vibration.

Because right before the landing, she was embraced stronger than that by him. And then,

"...Seems we're safe somehow..."

Basara made a sigh of relief while still carrying her in his arms. Kurumi was enveloped by his voice that had became lower in the past five years and his grown body that overshadowed her while she was held.

''...Ah.''

In response to the tight embrace, Kurumi said with a powerless voice in his arms.

"...L- Let me go." "Mh? O- Oh... sorry."

Then, Basara finally let go off her, but he hastily averted his eyes from her.

When Kurumi lowered her gaze on herself puzzled, she saw that her clothes were greatly torn on her right side, exposing her bare skin.

It reached from under the swelling of her breast up to near the tip of it.

"N- No...----!?"

The moment she hastily tried to cover her breasts, a fierce pain ran through her whole body and suffocated her. Kurumi got onto her knees from that and Basara gently held her around the waist to support her, while saying.

"Are you okay? Wait, I did that to you... Sorry."

"...Idiot... Worrying about your enemy, that's exactly what I meant by looking down---!?"

The instant she tried to raise her voice, a reverberating pain befell her. She most likely broke a rib or two.

After all, she was hit by Basara--- by the thick sword Brynhildr, even if it was just the back of the sword. She was lucky that she didn't suffer more from it. It could be that Basara weakened Brynhildr's momentum at the last moment.

''...Besides.''

If Basara hadn't saved her, she would have crashed into the ground head first and died.

With slightly tearful eyes from the pain in her side, Kurumi looked up at Basara.

Basara's eyes, as he looked at her worried and crouched down, were the same as the time as when they were together in the past.

''...I see.''

Even if everything had changed after five years, Kurumi was still like a younger sister to Toujou Basara.

But rather than treating her as a kid, he was treasuring her as a family member--- And that feeling was

''...The same for me...''

Even if she could never forgive. Even if the <Village's> order was absolute.

Nonaka Kurumi realized what kind of existence Toujo Basara was to her.

---It wasn't just Yuki, who stayed by Basara's side and kept looking at him from a small age on.

Because Kurumi herself stayed with these two and kept watching Basara's back and side-profile, too.

As she closed her lips and looked up at him wordlessly,

"You seem fine, seeing as you can glare at me like that..."

Basara slowly stood up.

"...Sorry, if possible, I would like to stay with you until you can move again, but---"

Saying so, Basara turned his gaze towards the station. When she followed it,

"Sis..."

Yuki was slowly coming over from the other side of the street.

Kurumi thought for sure that she had been worried about their fight.

And that she came over here, ignoring Naruse Mio, for that reason. However,

''...Sis?''

Yuki raised her slightly lowered head and looked at her. She wore a peacefully expression that made it hard to guess her emotional state.

Even so, Kurumi recognized an emotion in that expression and was astonished.

When she hastily looked up at Basara next to her,

".......Yuki."

He must have already noticed it too. Basara mumbled, but didn't materialize Brynhildr despite of it. As to show that he didn't want to fight her by all means.

"............."

But Yuki came to a halt and wordlessly called out her spirit sword "Sakuya"--- In the next moment, she launched a reverse and slantwise slash from afar.

Seeing that, Basara immediately bent his knees a bit.

Defense for a speed type was basically evasion. And his movement was a preparation for that. However,

"No.... Basara, ''block it''!"

Kurumi shouted at once. But it was too late.

"---?"

An attack hit Basara from downright. The moment it hit, there was a dull sound of a blow instead of a slash. It hit his chin, rattled his brain and made him tumble towards the ground. Kurumi hastily caught his body, ignoring the pain that ran through her body by doing so.

"....Sis, why...?"

Wasn't she against fighting him? In reply to her question,

"....I can't think of any other solution."

When Yuki crouched down in front of her eyes, she pulled out a bottle from her pocket, opened its lid and held it in front of Basara's face, who had passed out.

This sweet fragrance was an aroma that was passed down within the Tribe to put the target into a deep slumber.

Vulnerable as he was from having passed out, Basara breathed it in.

"Now he won't wake up for half a day..."

Yuki softly touched Basara's cheek and showed a gentle expression for only a moment. And then,

"Kurumi... Take care of Basara."

"What are you going to do...? Don't tell me---"

Yuki didn't answer. She stood up wordless and went away like that.

Towards the station--- Towards the other battlefield.

===Part 5===

What Maria saw first after coming to her senses was Mio's face as she looked her worried.

"......Mio-sama?"

Maria noticed that Mio was helping her to sit up.

"Oh right… The attack from that man got me."

She remembered how she was hit by the shock-wave from "Byakko" at point-blank range in the middle of the battle.

When she looked around, she saw a similar scenery from the floor she was on before.

She was probably one floor higher up, on the fifth floor. And it seemed that she hadn't been out cold for that long.

"Where's that man…?"

"I somehow managed to land a hit on him… Thanks to you."

"Can you stand?" being asked that, Maria headed for the nearby 2m wide hole in the ground together with Mio.

Looking down from there, she saw that the fourth floor, which had been their battlefield, was flooded. The lower floors most likely looked the same.

---This had been Maria's and Mio's tactic. Maria bought time with close range combat, while Mio concentrated to use the water in the water pipes and tanks throughout the building for her offensive magic.

She launched all of it when there happened to be a distance between Maria and Takashi.

"That should've gotten us a bit of---"

Midway in her sentence, Mio staggered and then got down on one knee.

"Mio-sama, cancel the magic. ''Any more than this will be…!''"

The building wasn't perfectly airtight, so she had to maintain her magic to prevent the water from leaking out of the building.

Needless to say, it consumed a lot of magical power to control such a large mass of water.

"But… we've to buy time until Basara comes…"

Mio said so with a painful expression--- At that time.

A large whirlpool started to form in the water that filled up the fourth floor.

"This is…"

Maria widened her eyes in surprise. Immediately afterwards a fierce vibration emerged that repelled the atmosphere on the fourth floor.

That shock-wave, spreading sideways, blew off the walls and windows on the floor.

She might have been able to keep the water inside if it had been small cracks, but not like this. The enormous amount of water spilled out of the building.

"----"

Maria and Mio had their breath taken away.

Hayase Takashi stood composed on the still flooded fourth floor while the water drained away.

The reason his body, let alone his clothes, weren't wet was because he had erected a wind barrier around him with "Byakko's" power.

And releasing that onto his surroundings must have caused that shock-wave just now.

"I see… This building is standing in the west of the center of the barrier. That being the case, ''you considered yourself to be in the west and could use the guardian beast's power for protection''."

"…Seems your head isn't just a decoration."

Takashi replied indifferently to Maria's strained words.

''…This certainly has become grave.''

Maria realized at once that they were inferior.

"Let us go, Mio-sama… We are getting away from here. We will hide somewhere and buy some---"

"---Useless. No matter where you hide, 'Byakko' will find you, my enemies."

"Besides," said Takashi.

"It seems you desperately tried to avoid that I stand westward from you, but--- you're too naïve."

"What do you mean…?"

Mio asked doubtful.

"In China, the Four Gods, including Byakko, are made-up from star constellations, but in Heian-kyou they merely originated from Feng Shui based geographical features--- from the land. And… it certainly is true that Byakko, as the guardian of the west, has to watch out the most for invasions from the east."

Saying so, Takashi aimed "Byakko" at them.

It's blade suddenly started to emit a light. That light gradually converted (converged) at the spear's tip and before long, the atmosphere started to rumble.

"However, as you know, opposite of Byakko's west, the Azure Dragon is safeguarding the east. The flying Dragon rules over the water and obviously can make it rain. It protected the capital from droughts with that power. Wouldn't it be natural then that Byakko also protected the capital with a power contrasting it? With a power against floods and such--- A power that blows away rain clouds."

"You mean…"

She mumbled dumbfounded.

"You were careless. This guy cannot only utilize it's power against an eastern enemy--- but also against the sky."

They had no time to flee. Nor to raise a voice. And then,

"Sick'em---'Byakko'"

The moment Hayase Takashi declared, a flash burst open that mowed down everything.

The howl from "Byakko" pierced through the heavens.

A fierce shock-wave emerged. And then--- after the long, long roaring sound and the vibration calmed down,Takashi's snow-white vision finally cleared up.

"Byakko" had released it's full power.

It was a fierce wind surge that mowed down everything, blowing away all of the building from the fifth floor upwards.

Takashi, standing alone on the rubble filled fourth floor, slowly brought down "Byakko". It was over. Now their mission was accomplished. Just when he thought that,

"-----"

"Byakko" suddenly glittered from detecting an enemy.

Takashi doubtfully started to move in the direction of that presence.

And right in front of a smashed window--- He looked down from the very edge of the building's floor.

There he saw two girls running into the west with their backs to him. As they felt Takashi's look, Naruse Mio and the Succubus shortly looked back in their escape.

He didn't know how, but they somehow managed to evade "Byakko's" attack.

---However, Takashi was not shaken.

The speed type he was, he would catch up to them in no time.

Unlike in the restricted space of the building, he could utilize his speed to the max out doors and fight to his heart's content.

So Takashi jumped outside. After he landed on the ground without a sound after jumping off from the fourth floor, he started to go after Mio and Maria with his fastest dash.

In response to the distance between them closing in a flash,

"Damn…!"

Mio released blaze magic as a diversion in her desperation, but Takashi cut all of them down with "Byakko" and was about to close the remaining distance all at once.

"---?"

He was forced to retreat backwards from the sudden shock wave coming from the side. And then,

"…What's the deal?"

He asked the girl, who had stopped him with the spirit sword "Sakuya" in her hand,--- Yuki irritated.

"Attacking me to let Naruse Mio escape… Are you out of your mind, Yuki?"

However, Yuki remained silent. So Takashi directed "Byakko" at her.

"Whatever your reason may be, once you support a devil, you are no longer a comrade--- You are a traitor. Even if it's you, I'll cut you down without mercy."

Upon that, Yuki finally opened her mouth. With a quiet, yet firm voice,

"……..Do as you see fit."

Yuki muttered that.

"Don't tell me… You too forgot about the tragedy five years ago?"

His voice unwantedly trembled. Takashi's irritation changed into clear anger and he glared at her. Upon that,

"…I still remember it. There's no way I would forget. I don't ever want to experience something like that again…"

"Then---"

"But at this rate, the same as five years ago will happen, when I could do nothing, but watch. So this time, I'll protect my precious person and that what he wants to protect."

Because, said Yuki.

"That's the reason I got stronger. I've lived the past five years for that. If I cannot protect Basara--- then there's no point in being a Hero."

That was Nonaka Yuki's steadfast resolve.

"Imbecile…!"

Takashi said so scornfully, then moved--- To defeat the enemy that stood in his way.

As the battle between Yuki and Takashi started behind their backs, Mio and Maria stopped.

What presented themselves in their vision was a falling-out between Heroes.

---However, Mio was not dumbfounded over it.

Because she knows all too well what--- no, whom Nonaka Yuki was fighting for.

And that's why she couldn't ignore it, even if Yuki had no intentions to protect them. She understood her feelings painfully well.

"That idiot---" "---Please wait, Mio-sama."

Mio was about to return, but Maria stopped her.

"That man is after you, Mio-sama. If you return now, you will just be playing into his hands."

"Even so, I can't leave Nonaka behind!"

Mio said emotionally.

"Please calm down. Why did we buy time? We cannot defeat that man right now. Neither can that Nonaka Yuki."

"That's…"

Of course she hadn't forgotten about that. If Mio and Maria were to win this fight, the Hero Tribe would only consider them a greater threat.

To avoid that, they first needed to be victorious over Takashi and the others and show them that Basara could keep Mio in check, hence not posing a threat.

"But when Nonaka's here, that means Basara surely is…"

Mio's voice became sad. Yuki was supposed to have been anxiously watching the fight between Basara and Kurumi.

That she was here now alone meant that her anxiety was already gone.

---Of course, Basara wasn't dead. The Master and Servant Contract would let Mio know if anything were to happen to her Master and when she concentrated, she could feel his presence.

He was alive without a doubt. But she didn't know if he won or not. At least it was unlikely that he was still able to fight right now. Mio inadvertently became gloomy.

"Keep it together, Mio-sama! What are you throwing in the towel for now!"

Maria said vehemently and Mio ducked her head.

"We promised, no, we swore that we would definitely be victorious. The Contract grows stronger from your faith. Yet, you are losing faith in your Master. What for?"

"…But!"

"The situation certainly looks grim, but I am sure that Basara-san has not given up yet. And if he cannot make it here, then please go pick him up. It is a servant's duty to help one's master--- And above all, it is the little sister's duty to help her family, her beloved brother."

And while glancing over to Yuki still fighting Takashi,

"Please go--- We can still make it at this point."

"W- Wait… what about you? You wouldn't---"

Mio inadvertently gulped.

"I will aid in buying some time here until you bring Basara-san back."

Naruse Maria said and looked over her shoulder at Mio with a smile.

"As your retainer, that is my duty--- Yes, I will not let anyone to take that from me."

===Part 6===

Nonaka Kurumi lent the passed out Basara her lap, albeit reluctant.

"God, why do I…"

Sitting with her legs out to the side on the asphalt, Kurumi muttered displeased.

In the battle earlier, Kurumi had her life rescued by her enemy, Basara.

This wasn't meant to repay him, but he had faced her honestly without any dirty tricks and while he may be an enemy, he saved her life, so she couldn't bring herself to leave him lying on the street.

---However, Kurumi wouldn't have to stay like this for long.

Right after Yuki left, the fierce roaring of an attack could be heard from in front of the station.

That was without doubt an attack from "Byakko" at full power.

Even in the unlikely event that they survived that, they would be no match for Yuki and Takashi together.

This battle should reach its conclusion soon. So she just had to wait for Yuki and Takashi to come pick her up after victory. And in this posture that restricted her movements,

"…………"

Nonaka Kurumi stared at Basara's sleeping face on her lap.

There had been a distance between them when they reunited one hour ago and fought each other fiercely until just now. So Kurumi now took a good look at Basara's face after so many years.

''…He has become manly.''

Kurumi only knew the ten year old Basara from the <Village>.

It has been five years since then. Basara, now fifteen and in the middle of puberty, has started to turn into an adult man.

But his facial features had hardly changed from before.

It was ever so slightly that she actually realized the change in her childhood friends like Takashi or her sister Yuki, whom she spent the past five years with every day.

Even though it was hard to notice any change when you saw each other every day, since the growth and change of a person took place bit by bit.

Particularly---Yuki. She had changed the most amongst them.

Kurumi couldn't forget Yuki as she stop smiling, sealed away her emotions and desperately trained to get stronger.

Yuki had been a docile child that hated fighting more than anyone, but she kept driving herself into a corner, so much that she seemed to break down, and finally managed to get the spirit sword "Sakuya" assigned to her officially.

Basara must have taken her for someone else after reuniting after five years.

But even though Basara changed physically, when it comes to mental wounds, he hadn't changed all that much, in contrast to Yuki.

Yuki and the others kept suffering at the <Village>, the scene of the tragedy, whereas Basara lived a carefree life in a faraway city.

That was why he could pull something as stupid as protecting the daughter of the previous Devil Lord--- Kurumi couldn't forgive that.

At that moment,

"Eh, hey… what?"

She suddenly saw Basara's expression distort in agony and she panicked.

Yuki's attack that only aimed at making him pass out aside, Basara had received quite the damage during the battle with Kurumi. His organs or brain might even be injured.

In front of the bewildered Kurumi,

"…Uh… Kuh… Grr… Ah….!"

Basara didn't just grimace, he also started to tremble with small shivers--- And then,

"-----"

Kurumi inadvertently gulped on Basara's feeble groaning.

Because she clearly heard him, although he had stop speaking.

---I'm sorry, everyone.

It wasn't an apology to Mio and Maria for not coming to their aid right now. These girls were only two people. Then who did he meant with "everyone"? That much was obvious.

The moment Kurumi came up with the answer--- She was inadvertently taken aback.

"---Can't be."

Kurumi finally realized. The reason Basara didn't change wasn't because he didn't feel anything from that tragedy.

''He couldn't change, even if he wanted to.''

Most likely, Toujou Basara's time had stopped ever since that tragedy five years ago.

"No way…"

Nonaka Kurumi was at a loss for words. She had thought they were the only ones, who suffered. Still, they could comfort each other, so they were better off.

---But it was different for Basara. Chased out of the <Village>, he started a new life with only Jin here.

However, Jin wasn't in the <Village> at that time five years ago, so even while Basara had a parent that could stand up for him and consider his feelings, no one shared his pain.

Moreover, for Basara it wasn't just a slaughter of his comrade and friends like it was for Kurumi and the others, but it was an irremediable incident caused by his own out-of-control power. His mental wound was way deeper than the others.

Back then Basara had only been ten years old. Even though he was called a genius and had hopes pinned on him, he had still only been a kid. It wasn't something a child could shoulder by himself.

Kurumi and the others always had someone around in the last five years. Sharing pain and sorrow, they could grow stronger together bit by bit. But during that time, Basara had been all alone in an unfamiliar city while the regret seemed to crush him, unable to change.

How much must he have worried? How much must he have suffered? How much must he have cursed himself?

As to express that suffering, Basara reached out his hand into the empty air while grimacing.

Kurumi tightly grabbed that hand. While suppressing the sobbing that boiled within her,

"''Basara-oniichan…''"

She involuntarily called him like how she used to.

Him, who she adored like a real brother as he was stronger and gentler than anyone. At that moment,

"---Basara!"

A girl came rushing to them out of breath. It was Naruse Mio.

"Wh- Why're you here…!?"

Kurumi was taken aback. She had only expected Takashi or Yuki to come here. She quickly was on guard.

"I have no time to fight with you now, shorty!"

Mio, having reached them, said so loaded with emotion.

"D- Do you really think… I would trust my enemy on their word?"

"Idiot! If I wanted to fight you, I would've launched a magic from afar already!"

Now that she mentioned it, it made sense. Kurumi inadvertently stuttered.

"….Th- Then why…"

"Obviously because it's an emergency!"

Mio shouted irritated at the confused Kurumi. And then,

"Basara, wake up, Basara. C'mon!"

She started to vehemently shake Basara, who was sleeping on Kurumi's lap.

And directly afterwards, Kurumi heard some unbelievable words.

"We need you now--- Nonaka is fighting that Hayase guy!"

Kurumi was speechless for sure now upon Mio's words, but Mio had no time to spare for her.

"Basara, get up! Nonaka and Maria are fighting! The two of them are in danger! Besides, Maria and I can't do it… You said you had defeat 'Byakko' yourself to stop any more fights!"

But no matter how much she shouted, no matter how much she shook his body, Basara didn't wake up.

"It, it's no use… My sister used a sleeping fragrance. He probably won't wake up for another half a day…"

Kurumi said with a bitter voice.

"…So that's how it is…!"

Mio looked grim as she understood the situation.

''…At this rate…''

All their efforts in fighting up till now would become meaningless. It would still be alright when Yuki and Maria won. But the problem was in case they lost.

That man named Hayase was absolutely faithful to his Hero duties. He surely wouldn't show any mercy to an enemy.

Therefore, Yuki and Maria's defeat would equal death.

When Basara later got to know that such a thing happened while he slept--- his heart, still beset with the nightmare from five years ago, would break completely this time, even if his life was spared.

''…I won't let that happen!''

She wouldn't let Basara's heart break, nor would she let Yuki and Maria die. Besides, Maria had told her that Basara would never give up. As proof of that:

"…Uh, Kuh…"

Basara suddenly grimaced painfully. He surely was fighting within a dream---

"…A dream?"

Mio suddenly realized. If he was dreaming, he should be in a shallow REM sleep<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rapid_eye_movement_sleep Rapid eye movement sleep.] A stage of sleep with random movement of the eyes. </ref>. Since Kurumi told her that he wouldn't wake up for another half a day earlier, Mio had thought for sure that the sleeping fragrance Yuki used had put him into a rather deep slumber.

''…Is the drug weakening?''

There were a few possible explanations. Like the adrenaline from the fight to the death moments ago or the power up from the strengthening of their Master and Servant Contract.

It was also plausible that he would develop a resistance against the drug from an increased self-healing or metabolism.

In that case,

"…What Nonaka used was a drug of your tribe, right? Didn't you guys have some healing stuff too? If we encourage his metabolism with that, won't the drug leave his body, even if only for a bit?"

Mio suggested that as she remembered that Basara recovered previously due to some drug from Yuki.

"Y- Yeah, we have that kind of drug, but I don't have any… It forces the body and mind to focus on recovering, so if a magic user uses it carelessly, one could end up not being able to use magic while recovering."

Kurumi shook her head, but Naruse Mio refused to give up.

"Then what about an ''antidote'' or ''remedy''? You need a medicine to recovery from abnormal conditions that interfere with your concentration for magic, right? Like enforced sleep, hypnosis, poison or paralysis."

===Part 7===

Yuki picked the fight with Takashi herself--- but it became quite grave for her.

The battle took place on the western side of the barrier. Mio and Maria had fled here to keep Takashi from using "Byakko" at full power.

Their judgment was by no means wrong, but as a result, Takashi considered himself to be in the West and could use "Byakko's" strength as a guardian beast for self-protection.

She unleashed air blades from swinging her sword at mid range and consecutive slashes at close range, but

"---Useless."

All of them were warded off by the wind barrier around "Byakko" and the weapon itself.

And Takashi's attacks, which weaved their way through the gaps of her attacks, were really fast.

"---!"

Yuki was forced to evade with all her might on each attack.

However, Takashi's speed outdid her movements and he attacked her with a sharp thrust.

"Not on my watch!"

Maria advanced on Takashi from the side, but "Byakko's" self-defense easily stopped the surprise attack from Takashi's blind spot to which he shouldn't be able to react.

Afterwards they pressed onto Takashi together with 2 vs.1, but he had no trouble dealing with them.

And then,

"What's wrong? …You're slow."

Yuki looked far from happy on Takashi's indication.

---What troubled Yuki wasn't just the progress of the battle.

She wasn't suffering from an injury or anything. The problem was mental.

Fighting to protect Basara and those he wanted to protect--- She certainly had resolved herself for that.

---However, no matter how great her resolve was, she couldn't be completely get rid of her hesitation.

In front of her eyes was Takashi, an ally, a childhood friend--- and a comrade that survived that tragedy with her.

Nonaka Yuki knew what sacrifices Takashi made in the last five years to get stronger.

I don't want to be paralyzed in front of a tragedy--- This desire made them stronger.

Therefore, Yuki's actions were a betrayal to these comrades. She would take responsibility when the battle was over, but it would still cause her family a lot of problems.

Of course she knew that she shouldn't concern herself with that during a battle. She should only concentrate on fighting right now.

''…But''

Nonaka Yuki certainly treasured Basara the most--- ''but not (only/just) him alone''.

Her family and comrades were important to her too. She couldn't forget them.

''…Besides''

Basara chose to fight Yuki and the others to protect Mio. He chose Mio over them.

She knew it was inevitable.

Basara had been a victim of the tragedy too, yet Yuki and the others could only watch as he was chased out of the <Village>.

Yes. Basara hadn't betrayed them---- They had betrayed him.

So it made sense that Basara chose Mio.

''…But''

Nonaka Yuki knew she shouldn't, but she ended up thinking: What should I do with my past five years--- my endlessly accumulated feelings for him?

---But these feelings of her were only a hindrance to the battle unfolding in front of her.

Her momentary inattention, born of her hesitation, became a fatal opening and Yuki was blown backwards as she parried Takashi's attack with her "Sakuya".

She crashed with her back into a parked car.

"---It's over."

By the time she thought "Damn", "Byakko's" tip was already approaching her.

She couldn't dodge. Knowing that her death was inevitable--- Nonaka Yuki reconciled herself to her fate.

''But she didn't reconcile with the battle''. If she lost, there was a chance that Basara would die too.

She would never let that happen. So Yuki looked behind Takashi, at Maria.

''…Please.''

She signalized with her eyes: The moment "Byakko" pierces me, defeat Takashi.

That's the only way to save Basara and your master Mio.

That would only leave Kurumi behind, who couldn't fight anymore due to broken ribs.

Knowing Kurumi's personality, she might try to be reckless, but she would surely lose all will to fight once she gets to know that Takashi killed Yuki.

Moreover, Shiba was forbidden to fight Basara and the girls by the <Village> as he was just an overseer this time.

In other words--- When Maria defeats Takashi after he kills Yuki, this battle would end. Therefore,

"-----"

Yuki closed her eyes. In her final moment, she uttered the name of her dearest person along with a smile.

---Basara. Not a day went by where I didn't think of you.

Even if your feelings are directed at someone else… I loved you more than anyone.

So don't forget me--- In the very moment she said her farewell.

---A shrill metallic noise resounded.

"……Eh?"

Nonaka Yuki looked at what was not an illusion by all means.

She had always seen it in her childhood--- The back of her dearest person.

Unbelievable. He had breathed in so much of the sleeping fragrance.

He was injured as well. He shouldn't wake up for another half a day--- Yet.

That back protected her against Takashi's "Byakko", saving her life that she herself had thrown away already.

Pretty much the same as five years ago, when he fought during the tragedy to save her life.Toujou Basara stood right there.

===Part 8===

Takashi said to Basara who was in front of him, who stopped "Byakko's" thrust with his Brynhildr.

"You're here---"

It was not a question, but a declarative statement. Basara nodded with "Yeah".

"Takashi… were you going to kill Yuki?"

"She attacked me first."

said Takashi.

"Besides, not fighting is one thing, but she even tried to help the termination target Naruse Mio. She forgot her own mission and sided with the devil. So it's only natural that I take her out as an enemy."

"…You're childhood friends."

"So what? We are Heroes. We protect this world--- This mission takes priority over all emotions. Yuki should know that and so should you."

Takashi declared indifferently, whereas Basara replied with silence and thought.

''…Ahh, I see…''

He finally understood Jin's feelings from five years ago. This was certainly unbearable.

The mission as a Hero--- Just from these words, one had to give up an important person? That wasn't possible for Basara, not now, nor five years ago. Therefore,

"…Okay. ''Fine''."

At the same time he said so, Basara moved. If words didn't get through, only violence would.

Basara cleared away "Byakko" to the side due to Takashi's momentarily easing and launched a side slash while lowering his body.

Takashi dodged it by jumping backwards, whereas Basara changed into his gear and chased after him. To protect his important people.

---Reality wouldn't go your way just from imagining or wishing.

The initially even battle between Takashi and Basara slowly shifted into Takashi's favor.

"Byakko" was just that powerful. Furthermore, Basara's body was still under some the effect of the sleeping fragrance from Yuki, so he couldn't move as he wanted to. In regards, Takashi's physical abilities had skyrocketed in the last five years.

And not just in power, he even completely outdid Basara in terms of speed, the greatest weapon of a speed type. Basara was one-sidedly pushed into defense while he fully realized how much heart and soul Takashi had put into his training.

''…Damn.''

His body felt heavy. So did Brynhildr.

Still, Basara didn't throw in the towel while grinding his teeth on his pathetic predicament. He had something to protect now. Something he could not give up on.

Jin, who protected him before, and Mio and Maria, his new family.

---And there was a Hero right now, who tried to protect him, even though he had decided to side with Mio and Maria.

Five years ago, Basara had managed to save her life, but that had been more of a coincidence.

Because he had let go off his consciousness and let <Banishing Shift> go out of control.

But she was different. In the last five years she had become so strong that he didn't recognize her, and she fought for Basara and what he wanted to protect by her own will.

Not just today or the incident with Takigawa the other day. She surely had been fighting throughout the last five years.Basara would protect her--- the girl named Nonaka Yuki for sure this time.

Because she had and always will be an irreplaceable existence to him.

"-----"

So Basara did what was necessary for that.

There was no other way, since there was no point in fighting orderly with his injured body.

Thus, he made a resolve and gave up on one thing.

He abandoned his own fighting style.

---Soon he would win against Basara.

It happened when Takashi's heartbeat raised a bit due to his imminent victory.

Basara's movements suddenly changed.

''…What?''

At first he thought Basara had run out of stamina, since his breathing had become rough and his movement was wasteful.

But that wasn't the case. Takashi's thrusts started to cut through empty air and sometimes Basara moved faster than his eyes.

---Humans could move faster by eliminating all wasteful movements. To internalize that in body and soul and utilize it in its fullest was the onset and strived goal of a speed type's training.

And only those, who could muster the utmost concentration to eliminate anything wasteful from heart and body to the limit, were able to set foot into the wind domain.

Due to that a fight between speed types consisted of reading each others movements. Because the more effective one got, the simpler the movements at high speed got.

However--- Basara was currently showing movements obviously contradicting that idea.

"You little… Don't screw with me."

Takashi launched a series of thrusts in his anger. But none of it even grazed Basara.

He couldn't believe it. Takashi had used the five years since their separation to train himself, whereas it should have been a negative blank for Basara.

Of course he grew in stature as he was still in his growing period, but five years was a long time---

When training was neglected, one's physical abilities dropped, even if the body itself grew up. It was more than enough time for a genius to turn into an average person.

Despite that--- Right now, Basara was even faster than five year ago.

''…Maybe.''

Coming up with a possible explanation, Takashi was shocked. Basara presumable didn't materialize Brynhildr in the five years after he was chased out of the "Village", not until he met Naruse Mio.

Because he no longer had a reason to wield a sword--- a reason to fight, since he stopped being a Hero.

''…Don't tell me, you…''

Basara's movements were absolutely messy, yet he was on pair with Takashi. That was not something possible for someone, who spent his time idly--- That left only one explanation.

''Tojou Basara had continued his training''.

Even while plagued by the tragedy of the past, the burden of the sin he committed, and without a sword--- He nevertheless had kept fighting these past five (years), just like Takashi and the others.

"---''So what!?''"

Takashi slashed at Basara with "Byakko".

Okay, Basara might have continued his training. However, it was a fact that he had decided to protect Naruse Mio--- the daughter of the previous Devil Lord and a prospective threat to the world.

Five years after that tragedy, that was Basara's answer.

And Hayase Takashi could not forgive that.

Even if Basara, Jin and Yuki abandoned their mission, Takashi would see his through to the finish.

That was the way he chose after surviving that tragedy.

In the time Takashi attacked once, Basara countered thrice, and launched a series of five attacks and then eight slashes.

Robbing the opponent of his chances to attack--- That was the true worth of Basara the Infinite Slayer.

"Byakko" reacted to Basara's Godspeed attacks, individually from Takashi's judgment.

"Kuh…!"

The half forcefully activated self-defense bereaved Takashi of the option to retaliate.

And in time, even that defense couldn't keep up anymore, resulting in the set-up of a wind barrier.

"Byakko" must have judged Takashi's judgment and movement as too slow to ward off Basara's attack.

It meant that "Byakko" judged Takashi as a hindrance to protect him.

"---No way!"

He couldn't accept it.

So Takashi, flying in a rage, tried to destroy the wind barrier by raising "Byakko" over his head.

Because he wouldn't be able to attack himself like this.

He convulsed. As Takashi was regarding himself to be in the west to have "Byakko's" protection, his action exposed himself to danger.

The mystical guardian beast, protector of the west, was used to bring danger to the west--- Takashi was painfully made aware on his own body what that contradiction would bring about.

The moment "Byakko" touched the wind barrier, a fierce shock-wave erupted and blew Takashi away.

Basara was caught in the shock-wave before him and blown backwards, but he managed to land properly.

"Takashi…!"

He had tried to help Takashi in a haste. However--- he was unable to.

In his field of vision stood a giant white beast. Toujou Basara knew its name.

The mystical guardian beast protecting the west--- Byakko. At that time,

"---Basara!"

Rushing towards him was Mio, who woke him from his slumber and told him about Yuki's crisis.

Of course they needed to help Yuki right away, but Mio had been totally wasted. Not to forget the wounded Kurumi.

So leaving them behind, Basara had rushed here by himself with his Godspeed, but Mio surely couldn't bear to just sit around and wait.

On a closer look, Kurumi was following behind Mio as well. Then,

"Mio-sama, you are alright!"

Maria, who had watched over the fight between Takashi and Basara, regrouped with them too and the four of them focused on Byakko.

It emitted a dreadful aura from its huge body.

"…Wh- What's that? Is that also the doing of that guy Hayase?"

"No, not quite… That isn't Takashi's will. Byakko probably went berserk."

The power sealed in the spear was released and materialized its original form.

"…It's not coming at us."

Maria said with a bewildered voice.

"Because 'Byakko' is a guardian beast. It most likely won't attack us unless it marks us as an enemy."

"An enemy…?"

"I think we're safe as long as we don't attack or carelessly approach it…"

It surely cautioned a range as long as the reach of the original spirit lance. But,

"This is bad… The barrier here is partly constructed with 'Byakko's' power. If we aren't careful, it might come apart."

If that beast went outside--- He didn't even want to think so far. They were in front of the station. A lot of people were outside the barrier.

Normal humans basically couldn't see phenomenon from unusual powers, but "Byakko" was no longer under the control of his wielder Takashi and on a rampage.

If normal humans ended up seeing it, a mass panic couldn't be avoided. And if Byakko marked them as enemies during that commotions, there would be victims amongst the normal humans.

"Wouldn't that tiger vanish if we destroy that spirit lance?" said Mio.

However, Kurumi hastily interfered.

"Are you crazy! It has the concept of a mystical beast engraved in it. If you destroy the spear, it'll free its full power!"

In other words, they had no choice but to somehow defeat that beast. Hence Maria proposed.

"Uhm… Basara-san, how about you use 'that technique' on it?"

He understood what Maria was getting at. But,

"Impossible. I can only invoke "Banishing Shift" as a counter."

He used it before to save Mio when her power was out of control, but he could only activate it, since he used it as a counter against the released power. It wasn't applicable now.

"In short, we have to defeat it upfront… Fine, I'll kill it a hundred times."

Saying so, Mio was about to step forward, but Maria quickly stopped her.

"You cannot, Mio-sama. That tiger surely has erected a tough wind barrier. If you use magic in your current condition, you will not escape unscathed. We have to think of another way!"

"Oh, come on, as if there's such a convenient---"

Mio started talking.

"---No, there is."

Basara said with a calm voice.

"But… you said you can't use 'Banishing Shift'."

"Yeah, there's another way. But it should work if all goes well."

However,

"I need to plunge into its side for it. So we need to destroy the wind barrier at least before---"

Basara declared.

"---Then leave that to me."

A quiet voice volunteered. It belonged to the last person remaining inside the barrier.

The beautiful female Hero that fought to protect Basara--- Nonaka Yuki.

===Part 9===

Yuki volunteered to take down the wind barrier of Byakko.

"Sis…?"

Kurumi raised a flustered voice at her. However, Yuki smiled peacefully at her little sister that tried to stop her,

"-----"

and faced Basara again.

"Let me do it, Basara… I know I can do it with my ‘Sakuya'."

Saying so, she called out her spirit sword into her hands.

"… I don't think there's any other way."

Like Maria had said, it was impossible for Mio. The same held true for Kurumi, since she was an Elemental Master and thus disrupted by "Byakko".

It would be possible for Maria, a power type, but a Hard Striker specialized in close combat. It was far too dangerous to let her fight that tiger, whose strength they didn't know, by herself.

Therefore,

"Basara, please… ''Believe in me''."

Yuki said vigorous. Then she just looked Basara into the eyes.

She was believing in Basara--- Therefore, she wanted Basara to believe in her as well. And then,

"………Fine."

Before long, Basara said so with a nod. He believed in Yuki. Hence,

"Thanks…"

Yuki showed a smile, then rushed at Byakko. Upon that,

"----"

At the same time Byakko marked Yuki with his eyes, a dreadful pressure was released from its huge body.

However, Yuki wasn't intimidated. All she felt was--- a shaky delight.

Basara believed in her. She could fight for his sake.

Right now, Yuki felt really glad that she had become stronger.

Now she could finally find meaning in the harsh and painful last five years.

The reason Nonaka Yuki grew stronger--- It surely was for this very moment, for Toujou Basara.

[[Image:Shinmai v02 269.jpg|thumb]]

Thus she no longer had any doubts like in the fight against Takashi.

Yuki confronted Byakko at a distance of ten meter.

"Hear me--- ‘Sakuya'."

She muttered and at the same time, she swung down her spirit sword from above her head.

At that time, Basara and the others saw a shock-wave that let the atmosphere tremor.

It collided with Byakko's wind barrier and made a loud roaring sound. In light of this terrific destructive power,

"H- Hey… What the? Nonaka is this strong?"

"Oh please, a bit late for that."

Mio became dumbfounded, whereas Kurumi said with a hmpf. While they watched Yuki started a chain of attacks as the barrier wasn't destroyed with just one attack,

"Sis got the important mission to observe you, the previous Devil Lord's daughter, all by herself after all."

"But still…"

Even Maria couldn't believe it. Byakko had already recognized Yuki as an enemy and tried to go on the offensive, but her endless series of shock-waves didn't allow to counterattack even once.

"She is obviously stronger than during the battle at the park the other day."

"Naturally. Sis' 'Sakuya' was created from a divine cherry tree, imbued with the power of the sacred mountain Fuji.

There's no way she could show her true power when there was a risk to harm nature."

But inside a barrier, where the surroundings aren't harmed, she could utilize her power to the fullest.

Most likely, the earlier attack that knocked out Basara was part of it too.

''…Right. Basara felt a reliability from Yuki's back as she was moving around.''

---However, the admiration could wait for later. Basara crouched down and collected himself.

What he was going to unleash now was the attack he used against the giant devil Valgar in their fight one week ago. He calculated the best and shortest route to slash down the enemy and the necessary speed for it. At the moment he finished doing so.

An attack from Yuki finally broke Byakko's wind barrier. Therefore,

"-----"

Toujou Basara converted all his power into speed and took action.

After she destroyed his barrier, Yuki saw Byakko changing his attitude.

It responded to her attacks by moving volatile after drawing back its body.

True to the motto: Attacking is the best defense. Byakko pulverized her shock-waves by ramming them

"-----"

and charged straight at Yuki.

Baring its sharp fangs, it approached with its towering huge body.

---But its fang didn't reach Yuki.

Because before that, a wind rushed past right besides her from behind.

Nonaka Yuki clearly saw a certain back within the wind. At that time.

The mystical guardian beast of the west - Byakko's huge body was torn into piece.

===Part 10===

After defeating the materialized Byakko and retrieving the spirit lance, Basara and the girls went over to Takashi.

Takashi had received the attack from the rampaging "Byakko" upfront, but he was alive and regained consciousness before long.

Seeing his enemies and allies together, he surely realized his defeat.

"……..Kill me."

While biting on his lip, he squeezed these words out.

"The 'Village' ordered your death and it's my mission to carry that out. As long as I live, I'll keep coming after you."

Basara shook his head to Takashi.

"There's no way I can do that."

"---Afraid of turning the whole Tribe against you?"

"No. I just don't want to kill you… We're childhood friends."

Basara explained, whereas Takashi sneered.

"So you can't kill a childhood friend? …Don't screw with me! Amongst those you erased five years ago, there were numerous childhood friends of ours!"

"That's…"

Basara inadvertently cast his gaze down on these words.

"…What's wrong? C'mon, erase me with that cursed technique of yours. It should be an easy feast for you, who forgot about the tragedy and sided with the Devil Lord's daughter."

Saying so, Takashi tried to lash out at him, but someone moved against Takashi.

It was a girl that had watched Basara's and Takashi's exchange from the side like the others--- Mio.

Mio wordless got between them and slowly slapped Takashi on the cheek.

"---Bitch!"

Takashi's initial surprise immediately turned into fury.

"Fine, bring it on! I'll kill you a hundred times!"

But Mio declared fearless.

"Forgot about the past? Don't be stupid! You don't know how much Basara still suffers and keeps having nightmares, so don't spout such nonsense… There's no way he could forget what you guys can't! Or are you thinking you guys are the only ones suffering!?"

"Say what…"

"M- Mio-sama… I can relate, but please calm down."

"Let go of me. I have to smack this idiot another one!"

Mio tried to draw closer to Takashi, but Maria somehow pulled her apart.

Takashi looked at these two, whereas Basara declared to him.

"Takashi… If you still are after Mio, after us, then I'll stop you as often as it takes. This is the path I have chosen by myself, not as a Hero."

Whatever happened, he would not back down from it.

"But I'll never kill you. I'll keep shouldering the past and your current resentment."

That's right, Basara thought. He could never forget, nor would he ever.

He wasn't turning his back on the "past", he was shouldering it. Looking at the "future", he lived in the "present".

Sometimes stopping, sometimes turning around, but still moving on. After all,

"Even my 'Banishing Shift' can't erase my past."

"……………."

On his words, Takashi bit his lips and looked down. At that time.

"---Now then, are you done talking?"

Suddenly a bright voice came from behind them. Turning around, there stood Shiba Kyouichi.

"No way… How did you get inside the barrier?"

Kurumi asked dumbfounded, whereas Shiba shrugged his shoulders.

"'Byakko' constructed half of it, then rampaged and even materialized. As a result of depleting most its power, the barrier weakened, so it was easy to enter."

He laughed.

"Okay--- The battle is settled, so let's go back when you're down talking, you three."

"Are you out of your mind? The elders set Naruse Mio as a termination target. Our mission isn't over until we kill her. That's why they even permitted to use 'Byakko'---"

"About that, they withdrew it. We are to return at once. That's an official decision by the 'Village'."

"---Is that true, Shiba-san?"

Basara inadvertently tried to confirm, whereupon Shiba nodded with "Yeah".

"Because you guys covered for Takashi letting 'Byakko' go out of control. The barrier could have broken and caused victims amongst humans. To begin with, that girl was changed to a termination target because there were signs of the inherited power from Wilbert awakening, but she herself hasn't harmed anyone yet."

Thus,

"Killing her under these unreasonable conditions would just bring about 'disgrace'. Furthermore, she most likely hosts an incredible power. If we are careless, we might lose the protection and favor of the spirits and gods contracted to the 'Village'. Even the elders know that's bad."

"Impossible… That can't be…"

After hearing his explanation, Takashi said so, still in disbelief--- whereupon the atmosphere suddenly became tense.

Everyone inadvertently swallowed their saliva.

"Didn't you hear me, Takashi? I said it's over. I don't care about your feelings or sentiments. Obey the orders from the 'Village' without objections. I still won't say anything about shutting me out of the barrier, but if you act any more shameful--- then I'll smash your stupid obstinacy along with you."

"……."

Takashi showed a frustrated expression to these words, but before long, he left the circle of Basara and the others and lined up next to Shiba. Then Shiba finally relaxed his expression and the tense atmosphere slackened. And then,

"Okay, Kurumi-chan and Yuki-chan, come with me--- We're going home."

On his words, first Kurumi headed over to Shiba, then Yuki.

"W- Wait a minute, Shiba-san. Yuki is---"

The moment Basara tried to go after them, Shiba emitted a pressure that made you gulp. And then,

"---Stay put, Basara. I want to remain an overseer until the end today."

Shiba declared with a cold smile and faintly opened eyes.

"…As if such a threat would…"

Basara tried to act, even while he knew what it meant to turn Shiba against him.

Nevertheless, he didn't want to let Yuki go. However,

"Basara… stop…"

Yuki shook her head at him.

"I'm fine. I had planned to return to the 'Village' once the fight was over. I have to take responsibility for what I did… I can't cause Kurumi or my father any trouble."

"There you have it. If you don't let Yuki-chan return, you will ruin the hard-earned consent. It'll just worsen your situation unnecessarily. Everyone'll become unhappy when you're swayed by a momentary emotions, you know?"

"-----"

Basara fell silent frustrated and Yuki smiled quietly.

"Thanks, Basara. It was only for a short while--- but I was really happy to see you again."

These words marked the farewell between Toujou Basara and Nonaka Yuki after a reunion in five years.

Basara and the girls could only watch Yuki leave with Shiba in silence.

<noinclude>

==Translator Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2014-12-16T04:15:51Z

Dual Blades: /* Part 8 */ That was not something possible to someone, changed the "to" to for.

==Fixing your Eyes on the irrevocable Past==

===Part 1===

The very moment the battle started.

Takashi saw Basara come rushing at him while materializing Brynhildr.

The sudden takeoff and acceleration from a speed type.

---However, Takashi remained calm. Same for Kurumi and Yuki who were next to him.

Making a quick move as soon as the battle started was nothing uncommon. It was a tactic close to an ambush, conducted by the party that was inferior in strength.

Thus, Takashi chose to make a move himself too.

The same acceleration of a speed type closed the distance between them in an instant.

“HAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” “OHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

“Byakko” and Brynhildr--- Their attacks clashed. But the resistance was different from what he had expected.

''…So that’s how he’s gonna play.''

Takashi understood Basara’s plan, who was right in front of him, at once and approved it in his heart.

They both had launched a downward attack. But Basara had done so to ward off his attack, not as an attack itself. Now he tried to get into his reach.

“Heh…”

But Takashi jumped to the side by kicking the ground and swung “Byakko” edgewise while turning in midair.

An attack outside of Brynhildr’s reach that worked because “Byakko” was a spear. But only the hollow sound of cutting through air followed.

Takashi had hit only empty air.

“---What?”

Without decreasing his speed, Basara had slipped past Takashi, heading towards Kurumi and Yuki.

---It was a three vs. three. An important point was who took on whom.

After taking Shiba the overseer out of the game, Takashi - Yuki and Kurumi had currently the upper hand without a doubt.

After all, the Elders had given permitted him to take “Byakko” with him to eliminate Mio.

Knowing Basara’s personality, he had thought for sure that he would be facing him, but

“If that’s the case---”

Takashi returned his gaze from Basara’s back to the front.

“---Correct.” “That’s right.”

He saw the little succubus girl and Naruse Mio make a move against him ten metre away at the same time.

The succubus girl--- Maria punched her right fist into the ground, whereupon a destructive wave came at Takashi, who was running over the asphalt. Moreover,

“Take this too!”

Countless fireballs filled the air and they were released at Takashi all at once--- Right afterwards.

Shock waves and explosions engulfed him.

While hearing continuous shock waves and explosions behind his back, Basara rushed forward.

There were two girls in the field of his vision. Yuki and Kurumi.

Kurumi was already chanting, but Yuki hadn’t even materialized her spirit sword “Sakuya”.

She must have still been hesitant to fight him.

Therefore, Basara fixated his gaze on the opponent he had decided on before the battle.

“Here I go---''Yuki''!”

Basara raised Brynhildr against Yuki, who still had no will to fight.

“---Like I would let you!”

But a strong gust sent Basara flying before he could launch his attack.

“Kuh…”

The gusts interlinked and became a storm, raising Basara up into the air at once.

He was forcefully blown up so high that he could see the beautiful night scenery of Tokyo.

An altitude of a few hundred meters.

Basara inadvertently gulped, since he would die instantly when he fell from such a height, and suddenly heard a cold voice.

“---I never expected you to go after my sister from all of us.”

Basara reflexively looked up over his shoulder, where Kurumi already had finished setting up a magic circle, as she most likely rode an even faster wind up there.

“How much more do you intend to hurt her until you’re satisfied…?!”

At the same time she shouted that, a torrent of fierce gusts was set loose at point-blank range.

He launched a counter with Brynhildr immediately, but Kurumi’s wind eluded his attack like it possessed a will of it’s own and directly hit him just like that.

“---AAWWWWWW!”

With no ground under his feet, he couldn’t maintain his posture.

Taken in by the strong wind, Basara started to fall to his death.

''…Damn, if I could at least break it up…!''

He could try out a <Banishing Shift> that would only repelled the wind that was restricting him, instead of erasing it, but

“…Damn!”

He had his hands full just holding onto Brynhildr so it wouldn't be blown away, since its broad frame picked up a lot of wind pressure.

Even if he managed to swing an attack, activating <Banishing Shift> was totally out of the question.

While he fell like that, the ground gained on him.

''…Fine!''

Reading the flow of the wind, Basara used all of his strength to slow down his body.

“---''Right there''!”

He vertically kicked the wind that swept over him. He aimed for the point where the knotty interlinked gusts converged from time to time---

By kicking that temporary lump of air, it served as a foothold in midair.

Basara narrowly escaped from the wind torrent and landed on top of a building by twisting his body in the air.

At the same time, he immediately turned around and launched a horizontal swing, which scattered the wind blades that came after him.

And then,

“---------”

Kurumi rode on the wind down to the rooftop, apart from where Basara was standing.

Nonaka Kurumi looked at Basara, who poised and faced her with a calm expression. Therefore,

“…Hmp. So you were actually after me.”

Having seen through his plan, she mumbled so.

Indeed. He had shown signs of going after Yuki in the beginning to create this one-on-one situation.

He anticipated that she would flare up when he went after Yuki by intentionally calling her name, and even the actions she would take to stop him.

“You sure are looking down on me…”

Kurumi was well aware that Yuki would be no use in this battle, because she still hadn’t found the resolution to fight him.

With Shiba out of the picture as well, it was only Takashi and Kurumi fighting.

That said, she didn’t think Mio and Maria by themselves would be able to win against Takashi with his “Byakko”.

''…In short,''

Basara assumed he could defeat Kurumi by himself. He must know as well that Kurumi’s abilities were restricted in the present situation.

Without a doubt, he intended to defeat her as fast as possible, then head over to Mio and Maria to defeat Takashi together.

Surely even now, Basara considered Kurumi as the same as five years ago--- the little sister that always followed around behind him and her older sister Yuki.

In that case,
“I’ll make you realize your mistake--- while you drown in the regret of having lost to me!”

Saying so, Kurumi emitted a green aura and released her magic power.

===Part 2===

“Oh, I knew it. He went after her… Well, not like there was any other way.”

Driven out of the barrier, Shiba Kyouichi had checked the situation inside from a rooftop of a distant building.

He showed a faint smirk as the battle unfolded just like he predicted.

He speculated beforehand that Takashi would shut him out of the barrier, since Takashi was driven by various emotions in this battle.

Therefore, Shiba wasn’t bewildered. He couldn’t look through the barrier, but his own ability allowed him to feel the happenings (events) inside the barrier.

<nowiki>---In a variety of his scenarios, Basara would choose Kurumi as his opponent.</nowiki>

Back when Basara was still in the <Village>, the lively Kurumi had been like a little sister to Basara, like the docile Yuki.

If he was forced to fight her now, he must be thinking of making her unable to fight by making her pass out or something by himself without involving Mio and Maria.

And if he was fighting Kurumi, he could also draw Yuki’s attention to him.

Even if she was passive in the fight against Basara’s team, she couldn’t ignore a fight between her beloved childhood friend and her little sister.

In fact, Shiba felt how Yuki was trying to rush toward Basara and Kurumi.

''…Still,''

This development was ideal for Basara’s team, but not the very best one.

Even if it was a two-on-one, Takashi’s “Byakko” was a special spirit lance that the <Village> allowed him to take out in order to defeat the daughter of the previous Devil Lord.

Their tactic puts a huge burden on Mio and Maria, who had to fight against Takashi.

That said, Basara and the girls must know that as well. After launching continuous attacks, Mio and Maria were now taking their distance from Takashi to avoid fighting.

That behavior made it obvious that they wanted to buy time until Basara arrives and Takashi noticed that as well.

“Well, not that I can’t relate to it…”

Basara's team wasn't after a simple victory of this battle.

The <Village> had assigned Naruse Mio as a Termination Target and she was targeted by a hostile faction of the Devils.

Even if the only way to protect her meant fighting, Basara should know better than anyone how big the risk was to seriously turn the Hero Tribe against them under these circumstances.

Furthermore, his opponents were his close childhood friends. He must have wanted to avoid harming them as much as possible, but

“Being kind at a time like this is all fine, but you never learn your lesson, huh Basara.”

Saying so, Shiba Kyouichi laughed coldly.

“If you’re too greedy, you’ll lose everything again. Just like five years ago---”

===Part 3===

There was a quiet sound in the dim empty space.

It was Hayase Takashi's footsteps on the linoleum covered floor.

After he warded off Mio and Maria's continuous attacks, he chased after them, they were avoiding further combat; going into the large shopping mall in front of the station.

Although no other people were inside the barrier, the mall had various floors and endless space, since it consisted of three buildings connected through passageways. The perfect location to hide and buy time.

---However, that only applied if Takashi was without his "Byakko". Byakko had the duty to protect the west, so when there were hostile enemies in its entrusted region, it could vaguely sense their whereabouts.

"…That way, huh."

Following "Byakko's" reaction, Takashi set foot onto the fourth floor of building B. It was a fashion floor that dealt with woman clothes. The floor had its power turned off with only the emergency lights on.

''…Did they break the breaker in the fuse box?''

The barrier reproduced the state of affairs, not just the material.

Even so, by destroying the breaker, it was possible to create a state of affair corresponding to that.

The ambushing side was at an advantage, since they could be mistaken as a merchandise's shadow in the darkness. But Takashi slowly proceeded to the center of the floor.

"I know you're here--- Come out."

He declared so in a calm tone to these two, but there was no response, as they were thinking that they hid well. So Takashi ''started moving west''--- towards the end of the floor.

At that moment,

"------"

The surrounding atmosphere became a bit tense. Basara must have told them how dangerous it was when Takashi with "Byakko" got on their west side.

Suddenly--- a mannequin came flying at Takashi with a buzz. He cut it in half with "Byakko" in one swing.

Then,

"---Over there, huh."

At the same time he muttered, he kicked the floor.

When he dashed into the direction the mannequin had come from, a couple more mannequins came flying.

Takashi went on dodging them within a hair's breadth by making sidesteps, whereupon he spotted a small silhouette in the dim passage ahead--- It was Maria.

Takashi accelerated at once, closed the distance between him and her and was about to be in reach for his "Byakko".

But right before,

"What---?"

He frowned with a light surprise. Maria, who he had thought would run for it again, showed a movement against his expectation.

She laughed.

"---Here I go."

Saying so, Maria kicked the ground and leaped forward--- towards Takashi. Bending her small body, she launched a flying kick by rotating her waist horizontal.

"------"

Takashi immediately went into defense. Maria wasn't the only opponent.

If he carelessly dodged and took his distance, it was quite likely that Mio would shoot him with her magic there.

Therefore he blocked Maria's kick with "Byakko's" shaft.

"Guh---… Wha!?"

Unable to stop the blow that exceeded his expectation by far, Takashi flew sideways through the air.

While he went flying through the display of a nearby fashion shop for little girls, Takashi nonetheless adjusted his posture in midair and landed gliding on the ground.

There,

"Now, here comes more!"

She closed the distance between them at once with a jolly voice.

Entering even further into "Byakko's" reach--- she unleashed continuous punches and kicks at close range.

By a sudden turn, Takashi was forced to evade. In fact it was dangerous to take her on carelessly, since these powerful attacks were coming merciless after Takashi one after another.

''…What's going on?''

He had checked upon the succubus' power one week ago.

Sure, she wasn't an opponent to lower your guard against, but she definitely should have been at a level where he could defeat her by himself.

Of course he didn't expect her to sit by idly the last week. She must have trained together with Basara.

''…Still,''

Her current power had remarkable gone up compared to one week ago. No, not just her power. All of her physical abilities had leapt up. As if she was seeing through his surprise,

"Too bad for you. Thanks to Basara-san and Mio-sama, I brimmed in various ways."

she said so and increased the force in her attacks even more. Moreover, while fighting at close range, she was always positioning herself so that he won't have his back to the west. However,

"Like I would let you… do as you please forever!"

Not missing the opening between Maria's continuous attacks, Takashi went on the counterattack.

He couldn't activate "Byakko's" power, but he cornered Maria by combining thrusts and slashes--- straight and curved attacks.

And then he finally landed an upward cut from below.

But--- The resistance Takashi felt was not from cutting her apart.

"…What?"

Hayase Takashi looked. Maria had stopped "Byakko's" blade with her crossed thin arms.

---Sure, a power type had high physical abilities. The giant devil from the other day that did not even need to dodge Basara and Maria's attacks was the perfect example. But it was unexpected that a small girl like her could block his attack, even if she was a succubus.

''…Seems I have to reconsider.''

Takashi had deemed Maria strength to be B-class, but now recognized it as A-class. And then,

"---Howl, "Byakko"."

Right away, a whirlwind appeared around "Byakko" and sent Maria flying back, diagonally upwards, into the air.

"Ahhhhhhhhh---!?"

Maria's small body crashed into the ceiling in no time. Breaking through the ceiling like that, she was sent flying to the next floor together with a shock wave, where soon another crash sounded.

Most likely, Maria was even blown through the next ceiling.

"You were unlucky…"

Takashi said while looking at the fragments falling down from the broken ceiling.

---To release "Byakko's" full power he certainly needed to be on the enemy's west side.

However, that didn't mean that "he couldn't attack at all when he wasn't on the west side".

Although not at full power, he could release "Byakko's" power for a local attack on the spot.

Just like the attack that pierced and froze the giant devil the other day or the whirlwind against Maria just now.

That said--- Maria's current strength wasn't to be scoffed at. It was unlikely she was defeated by that. Takashi shortly pondered whether he should go after Maria to finish her or get rid of Mio at once.

"------"

He turned around to the presence that suddenly popped up behind him--- in the west. There stood a single girl.

Emitting an surging crimson urge different from the black aura of the previous devil lord and the blue one from the moderate faction, Naruse Mio had already expanded a magic circle in front of her.

"Speed is the pride of a speed type, right? … Then how about this?"

At the same time she said that, a large quantity of water appeared.

It turned into a stream that swallowed up the whole floor and Takashi was dragged into its stream at once.

===Part 4===

Basara found himself moving at high speed in a genuine fight against Kurumi.

Kurumi was a magic type, capable of long-range attacks, whereas Basara was a speed type.

First he needed to get close to her with his speed or he wouldn't stand a chance. Kurumi freely flew through the air by controlling the wind while Basara jumped from rooftop to rooftop of the different sized building.

With the speed of a speed type and the strength of his legs that produced that speed, Basara took off from the edge of the rooftop and jumped.

"HAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

He shouted along with a flash of Brynhildr, but

"---You don't know when to give up."

Kurumi evaded it easily. The surrounding wind lifted Kurumi's body up.

''...Damn.''

He had tried to land hits on her for a while now, but she would dodged them all like this.
Nonaka Kurumi was the same magic type as Mio. Her magic-orientated battle style was same too.

However, Mio was a High Wizard that chanted her magic directly with her own magic power, in contrast to Kurumi, who was an Element Master who borrowed the spirits' power to activate magic.

Therefore she could chant magic by employing or contracting a spirit through a channel without consuming her own magical power.

A troublesome opponent---

However, Basara saw a way to prevail this time specially because of that fighting style. Because "Byakko", which had it's power as a mythological guardian beast sealed, was nearby.

Therefore he figured that Kurumi could only utilize the wind attribute of "Byakko" in this fight, since opening channels to other spirits would interfere with "Byakko's" power.

Furthermore, the barrier was set up from Takashi's "Byakko" and Mio's magic.

As an ally of Takashi, Kurumi likely could only cast wind magic inside the barrier. And as a matter of fact, Kurumi had only used wind magic so far and her materialized spirit gauntlet had still wind as the main element too.

Thus it should also be difficult for her to attack towards the west, since "Byakko" would interfere.

---However, Kurumi's wind showed no signs of such a handicap.

To begin with, wind was polymorphous. No matter how often Basara got on her west side, the wind attack him by simply going round. He somehow tried to retaliate while narrowly dodging these attacks, but

"Kuh...!"

as he evaded an attack, he ended up landing on the wall of a high building in his way and he started running up the wall vertically at once. One attack after another hit into the white wall always one step behind him.

It was Kurumi's gale magic. As Basara escaped upwards, the attacks gradually closed in on him.

"----?"

Basara had his attention to his back, when "something" invisible approached from the top that winded up the surrounding air.

Basara kicked off the building at once and jumped towards the wall of the building across the street. Right afterwards, the "something" he dodged crashed into the ground.

After he heard that roaring sound while in midair, Basara pierced Brynhildr edgewise into the wall of the building he had jumped to, spun his body upwards with his right hand on the handle and landed on the broad blade of the sword.

"Just now, that was..."

When he looked down at the ground, he saw a wide crater that had a three metre radius under the rising cloud of dust.

She probably shot compressed air or something like that.

"...You're good at running away as ever."

When he suddenly looked up, there floated Kurumi--- ten metre away at the same height as him.

---So Basara moved at once.

He jumped towards her, using Brynhildr as a stepping stone. Since he had abandoned his weapon,

"What the... A desperate suicide attack?"

Kurumi wearily held out her hand towards him and unleashed a wind magic. At the same time, Brynhildr vanished behind Basara--- and re-materialized in his hand.

Kurumi's expression became frightened upon the unexpected feint.

Basara cancelled out her gale magic with Brynhildr's blade right in front of her and drew near her in the same movement.

"OHHHHHHHHHHHH"

He launched a horizontal slash. However, it was repelled by something invisible right before hitting Kurumi's stomach.

It was a magical barrier that she had immediately erected to defend.

Still, if it was the same barrier from five years ago, he should be able to cut through it. That he was warded off proved how much stronger Kurumi had gotten.

And then Basara got a taste of Kurumi's newly gained strength.

He hung motionless in the air in the moment his attack was repelled and suddenly felt the atmosphere accumulating around Kurumi---

In the next moment,

"---GAAAAAAAAAAAH!?"

Basara was blown away from a violent torrent of turbulent air. He crashed into the wall of the building behind him, broke through it back first and kept flying even though he got caught in various chairs and desk of the office inside.

After he repeatedly crashed through walls with an impact, he clashed into a huge steel locker. The content poured out with a noise on that impact.

"Gah..... Guh.... Ah....!"

Basara had sunk into the demolished locker with a crucifixion posture. He spit out blood along with all the oxygen in his lungs. Unable to breath from the impact on his whole body, his vision blurred from the intense pain.

"---That's what you get for looking down on me and treating me like a kid."

Kurumi slowly walked down the path of her shock wave--- all the way to where Basara had been blown to.

Then she stopped not far away from him.

"You... have only attacked me with the back of your sword so far. Even at a time like this, you think you can make the <village> reconsider their decision on Naruse Mio if you show off a strength that defeats us without hurting us?"

In reply to these acrimonious words,

"...Is that, bad...?"

Basara said groaning, then slowly stood up by holding onto the edge of the locker.

"My dad and I decided to protect Mio and Maria... To protect the girl that has to fear for her life just because she's the previous Devil Lord's daughter and inherited his power. But"

For that goal, Jin had told him to fight after drawing a line. The school nurse Hasegawa also advised him to just protect the line he would never back off from.

However,

"But can I only pick one precious thing...? I don't want to fight you--- my childhood friends and former comrades. Maybe there's a way to end this without fighting. Even if the chance for that is small, is it such bad thing to gamble on that chance?"

He knew that his wish was utopistic. Still, Toujou Basara didn't want to back down.

Amongst the ones he definitely wanted to protect--- behind that drawn line were Mio and Maria.

However, Toujou Basara had drawn a final protective line too, which included those he never wanted to lose.

Amongst them were not just Mio and Maria, but Yuki, Kurumi and Takashi as well.

No matter how rationally he thought about it, he didn't want to back down from that one line. However,

"Not really. Do whatever you want. Just keep crying for your Utopia until the end while getting beaten to a pulp. In the end, you'll regret your naivety to death anyway."

Kurumi started to focus the wind around her right hand, held out towards him. And then,

"Because when you wake up again--- Naruse Mio won't be in this world anymore."

At the same time she declared so, her wind was unleashed upon Basara.

What Kurumi released was a mass of air compressed to the limit.

It had a diameter of 1 metre. Hit by that in the stomach, Basara was robbed of his consciousness this time for sure.

---Or so it was supposed to be.

But,

"Eh---...”

Kurumi muttered dumbfounded. Because the magic she released vanished right in front of her eyes.

''And without a trace.''

''...Don't tell me.''

On a look, Basara in front of her ended his swing of Brynhildr.

<Banishing Shift>--- In the moment she remembered the name of the skill he could no longer use, he had already drawn near her.

Kurumi tried to erect a barrier against the incoming attack, but she couldn't.

''...No way...?''

It didn't just erase the wind magic, but also the channel to the spirit?

By the time she realized that, Brynhildr was already before her.

"----!”

It was too late for a backward jump.

Kurumi realized that fact not from the pain of the horizontal slash, but from being sent flying through the air.

In her path was a broad window front. Quite the useless object to stop Kurumi's momentum.

With a shrill clinking, Kurumi's body was blown outside the building.

Since her channel to the spirit was severed, she couldn't use magic.

Her inevitable fall began. Her body wouldn't move, maybe due to the impact of the attack, and she could do nothing but look up to the night sky as she was falling backwards. She fell from the fourth floor. Falling onto her legs would be one thing, but crashing into the ground with this posture was hopeless---It was over.

''...Sis...''

Kurumi suddenly thought of her older sister. They had always been together.

She knew of Yuki's feelings, but Kurumi herself couldn't forgive Basara for putting Yuki through so much sorrow--- and trampling all over her feelings, as she had desperately gotten stronger in the past five years.

Would Yuki be sad over her death? And--- would she take vengeance for her?

''...But,''

Kurumi suddenly closed her eyes. She didn't want Yuki to fight against Basara after all.

After all, Yuki had gotten stronger for Basara's sake. She worked so hard for that.

So Kurumi wanted to spare her at least a fight to the death against---

"---Eh?”

As she was suddenly tightly embraced, Kurumi opened her eyes in a flash. The person in question

"Y- You...” "Stay still!” "----!”

told her so in a harsh tone and Kurumi reflexively stopped trying to move.

[[Image:Shinmai v02 229.jpg|thumb]]

Still holding her in his arms, Basara turned his body vertically--- and landed on the ground.

"-----"

Basara was injured too. Moreover, he was holding Kurumi.

The impact from the landing wouldn't kill him, but his legs should have received quite the shock.

However, Kurumi felt nothing of such a vibration.

Because right before the landing, she was embraced stronger than that by him. And then,

"...Seems we're safe somehow..."

Basara made a sigh of relief while still carrying her in his arms. Kurumi was enveloped by his voice that had became lower in the past five years and his grown body that overshadowed her while she was held.

''...Ah.''

In response to the tight embrace, Kurumi said with a powerless voice in his arms.

"...L- Let me go." "Mh? O- Oh... sorry."

Then, Basara finally let go off her, but he hastily averted his eyes from her.

When Kurumi lowered her gaze on herself puzzled, she saw that her clothes were greatly torn on her right side, exposing her bare skin.

It reached from under the swelling of her breast up to near the tip of it.

"N- No...----!?"

The moment she hastily tried to cover her breasts, a fierce pain ran through her whole body and suffocated her. Kurumi got onto her knees from that and Basara gently held her around the waist to support her, while saying.

"Are you okay? Wait, I did that to you... Sorry."

"...Idiot... Worrying about your enemy, that's exactly what I meant by looking down---!?"

The instant she tried to raise her voice, a reverberating pain befell her. She most likely broke a rib or two.

After all, she was hit by Basara--- by the thick sword Brynhildr, even if it was just the back of the sword. She was lucky that she didn't suffer more from it. It could be that Basara weakened Brynhildr's momentum at the last moment.

''...Besides.''

If Basara hadn't saved her, she would have crashed into the ground head first and died.

With slightly tearful eyes from the pain in her side, Kurumi looked up at Basara.

Basara's eyes, as he looked at her worried and crouched down, were the same as the time as when they were together in the past.

''...I see.''

Even if everything had changed after five years, Kurumi was still like a younger sister to Toujou Basara.

But rather than treating her as a kid, he was treasuring her as a family member--- And that feeling was

''...The same for me...''

Even if she could never forgive. Even if the <Village's> order was absolute.

Nonaka Kurumi realized what kind of existence Toujo Basara was to her.

---It wasn't just Yuki, who stayed by Basara's side and kept looking at him from a small age on.

Because Kurumi herself stayed with these two and kept watching Basara's back and side-profile, too.

As she closed her lips and looked up at him wordlessly,

"You seem fine, seeing as you can glare at me like that..."

Basara slowly stood up.

"...Sorry, if possible, I would like to stay with you until you can move again, but---"

Saying so, Basara turned his gaze towards the station. When she followed it,

"Sis..."

Yuki was slowly coming over from the other side of the street.

Kurumi thought for sure that she had been worried about their fight.

And that she came over here, ignoring Naruse Mio, for that reason. However,

''...Sis?''

Yuki raised her slightly lowered head and looked at her. She wore a peacefully expression that made it hard to guess her emotional state.

Even so, Kurumi recognized an emotion in that expression and was astonished.

When she hastily looked up at Basara next to her,

".......Yuki."

He must have already noticed it too. Basara mumbled, but didn't materialize Brynhildr despite of it. As to show that he didn't want to fight her by all means.

"............."

But Yuki came to a halt and wordlessly called out her spirit sword "Sakuya"--- In the next moment, she launched a reverse and slantwise slash from afar.

Seeing that, Basara immediately bent his knees a bit.

Defense for a speed type was basically evasion. And his movement was a preparation for that. However,

"No.... Basara, ''block it''!"

Kurumi shouted at once. But it was too late.

"---?"

An attack hit Basara from downright. The moment it hit, there was a dull sound of a blow instead of a slash. It hit his chin, rattled his brain and made him tumble towards the ground. Kurumi hastily caught his body, ignoring the pain that ran through her body by doing so.

"....Sis, why...?"

Wasn't she against fighting him? In reply to her question,

"....I can't think of any other solution."

When Yuki crouched down in front of her eyes, she pulled out a bottle from her pocket, opened its lid and held it in front of Basara's face, who had passed out.

This sweet fragrance was an aroma that was passed down within the Tribe to put the target into a deep slumber.

Vulnerable as he was from having passed out, Basara breathed it in.

"Now he won't wake up for half a day..."

Yuki softly touched Basara's cheek and showed a gentle expression for only a moment. And then,

"Kurumi... Take care of Basara."

"What are you going to do...? Don't tell me---"

Yuki didn't answer. She stood up wordless and went away like that.

Towards the station--- Towards the other battlefield.

===Part 5===

What Maria saw first after coming to her senses was Mio's face as she looked her worried.

"......Mio-sama?"

Maria noticed that Mio was helping her to sit up.

"Oh right… The attack from that man got me."

She remembered how she was hit by the shock-wave from "Byakko" at point-blank range in the middle of the battle.

When she looked around, she saw a similar scenery from the floor she was on before.

She was probably one floor higher up, on the fifth floor. And it seemed that she hadn't been out cold for that long.

"Where's that man…?"

"I somehow managed to land a hit on him… Thanks to you."

"Can you stand?" being asked that, Maria headed for the nearby 2m wide hole in the ground together with Mio.

Looking down from there, she saw that the fourth floor, which had been their battlefield, was flooded. The lower floors most likely looked the same.

---This had been Maria's and Mio's tactic. Maria bought time with close range combat, while Mio concentrated to use the water in the water pipes and tanks throughout the building for her offensive magic.

She launched all of it when there happened to be a distance between Maria and Takashi.

"That should've gotten us a bit of---"

Midway in her sentence, Mio staggered and then got down on one knee.

"Mio-sama, cancel the magic. ''Any more than this will be…!''"

The building wasn't perfectly airtight, so she had to maintain her magic to prevent the water from leaking out of the building.

Needless to say, it consumed a lot of magical power to control such a large mass of water.

"But… we've to buy time until Basara comes…"

Mio said so with a painful expression--- At that time.

A large whirlpool started to form in the water that filled up the fourth floor.

"This is…"

Maria widened her eyes in surprise. Immediately afterwards a fierce vibration emerged that repelled the atmosphere on the fourth floor.

That shock-wave, spreading sideways, blew off the walls and windows on the floor.

She might have been able to keep the water inside if it had been small cracks, but not like this. The enormous amount of water spilled out of the building.

"----"

Maria and Mio had their breath taken away.

Hayase Takashi stood composed on the still flooded fourth floor while the water drained away.

The reason his body, let alone his clothes, weren't wet was because he had erected a wind barrier around him with "Byakko's" power.

And releasing that onto his surroundings must have caused that shock-wave just now.

"I see… This building is standing in the west of the center of the barrier. That being the case, ''you considered yourself to be in the west and could use the guardian beast's power for protection''."

"…Seems your head isn't just a decoration."

Takashi replied indifferently to Maria's strained words.

''…This certainly has become grave.''

Maria realized at once that they were inferior.

"Let us go, Mio-sama… We are getting away from here. We will hide somewhere and buy some---"

"---Useless. No matter where you hide, 'Byakko' will find you, my enemies."

"Besides," said Takashi.

"It seems you desperately tried to avoid that I stand westward from you, but--- you're too naïve."

"What do you mean…?"

Mio asked doubtful.

"In China, the Four Gods, including Byakko, are made-up from star constellations, but in Heian-kyou they merely originated from Feng Shui based geographical features--- from the land. And… it certainly is true that Byakko, as the guardian of the west, has to watch out the most for invasions from the east."

Saying so, Takashi aimed "Byakko" at them.

It's blade suddenly started to emit a light. That light gradually converted (converged) at the spear's tip and before long, the atmosphere started to rumble.

"However, as you know, opposite of Byakko's west, the Azure Dragon is safeguarding the east. The flying Dragon rules over the water and obviously can make it rain. It protected the capital from droughts with that power. Wouldn't it be natural then that Byakko also protected the capital with a power contrasting it? With a power against floods and such--- A power that blows away rain clouds."

"You mean…"

She mumbled dumbfounded.

"You were careless. This guy cannot only utilize it's power against an eastern enemy--- but also against the sky."

They had no time to flee. Nor to raise a voice. And then,

"Sick'em---'Byakko'"

The moment Hayase Takashi declared, a flash burst open that mowed down everything.

The howl from "Byakko" pierced through the heavens.

A fierce shock-wave emerged. And then--- after the long, long roaring sound and the vibration calmed down,Takashi's snow-white vision finally cleared up.

"Byakko" had released it's full power.

It was a fierce wind surge that mowed down everything, blowing away all of the building from the fifth floor upwards.

Takashi, standing alone on the rubble filled fourth floor, slowly brought down "Byakko". It was over. Now their mission was accomplished. Just when he thought that,

"-----"

"Byakko" suddenly glittered from detecting an enemy.

Takashi doubtfully started to move in the direction of that presence.

And right in front of a smashed window--- He looked down from the very edge of the building's floor.

There he saw two girls running into the west with their backs to him. As they felt Takashi's look, Naruse Mio and the Succubus shortly looked back in their escape.

He didn't know how, but they somehow managed to evade "Byakko's" attack.

---However, Takashi was not shaken.

The speed type he was, he would catch up to them in no time.

Unlike in the restricted space of the building, he could utilize his speed to the max out doors and fight to his heart's content.

So Takashi jumped outside. After he landed on the ground without a sound after jumping off from the fourth floor, he started to go after Mio and Maria with his fastest dash.

In response to the distance between them closing in a flash,

"Damn…!"

Mio released blaze magic as a diversion in her desperation, but Takashi cut all of them down with "Byakko" and was about to close the remaining distance all at once.

"---?"

He was forced to retreat backwards from the sudden shock wave coming from the side. And then,

"…What's the deal?"

He asked the girl, who had stopped him with the spirit sword "Sakuya" in her hand,--- Yuki irritated.

"Attacking me to let Naruse Mio escape… Are you out of your mind, Yuki?"

However, Yuki remained silent. So Takashi directed "Byakko" at her.

"Whatever your reason may be, once you support a devil, you are no longer a comrade--- You are a traitor. Even if it's you, I'll cut you down without mercy."

Upon that, Yuki finally opened her mouth. With a quiet, yet firm voice,

"……..Do as you see fit."

Yuki muttered that.

"Don't tell me… You too forgot about the tragedy five years ago?"

His voice unwantedly trembled. Takashi's irritation changed into clear anger and he glared at her. Upon that,

"…I still remember it. There's no way I would forget. I don't ever want to experience something like that again…"

"Then---"

"But at this rate, the same as five years ago will happen, when I could do nothing, but watch. So this time, I'll protect my precious person and that what he wants to protect."

Because, said Yuki.

"That's the reason I got stronger. I've lived the past five years for that. If I cannot protect Basara--- then there's no point in being a Hero."

That was Nonaka Yuki's steadfast resolve.

"Imbecile…!"

Takashi said so scornfully, then moved--- To defeat the enemy that stood in his way.

As the battle between Yuki and Takashi started behind their backs, Mio and Maria stopped.

What presented themselves in their vision was a falling-out between Heroes.

---However, Mio was not dumbfounded over it.

Because she knows all too well what--- no, whom Nonaka Yuki was fighting for.

And that's why she couldn't ignore it, even if Yuki had no intentions to protect them. She understood her feelings painfully well.

"That idiot---" "---Please wait, Mio-sama."

Mio was about to return, but Maria stopped her.

"That man is after you, Mio-sama. If you return now, you will just be playing into his hands."

"Even so, I can't leave Nonaka behind!"

Mio said emotionally.

"Please calm down. Why did we buy time? We cannot defeat that man right now. Neither can that Nonaka Yuki."

"That's…"

Of course she hadn't forgotten about that. If Mio and Maria were to win this fight, the Hero Tribe would only consider them a greater threat.

To avoid that, they first needed to be victorious over Takashi and the others and show them that Basara could keep Mio in check, hence not posing a threat.

"But when Nonaka's here, that means Basara surely is…"

Mio's voice became sad. Yuki was supposed to have been anxiously watching the fight between Basara and Kurumi.

That she was here now alone meant that her anxiety was already gone.

---Of course, Basara wasn't dead. The Master and Servant Contract would let Mio know if anything were to happen to her Master and when she concentrated, she could feel his presence.

He was alive without a doubt. But she didn't know if he won or not. At least it was unlikely that he was still able to fight right now. Mio inadvertently became gloomy.

"Keep it together, Mio-sama! What are you throwing in the towel for now!"

Maria said vehemently and Mio ducked her head.

"We promised, no, we swore that we would definitely be victorious. The Contract grows stronger from your faith. Yet, you are losing faith in your Master. What for?"

"…But!"

"The situation certainly looks grim, but I am sure that Basara-san has not given up yet. And if he cannot make it here, then please go pick him up. It is a servant's duty to help one's master--- And above all, it is the little sister's duty to help her family, her beloved brother."

And while glancing over to Yuki still fighting Takashi,

"Please go--- We can still make it at this point."

"W- Wait… what about you? You wouldn't---"

Mio inadvertently gulped.

"I will aid in buying some time here until you bring Basara-san back."

Naruse Maria said and looked over her shoulder at Mio with a smile.

"As your retainer, that is my duty--- Yes, I will not let anyone to take that from me."

===Part 6===

Nonaka Kurumi lent the passed out Basara her lap, albeit reluctant.

"God, why do I…"

Sitting with her legs out to the side on the asphalt, Kurumi muttered displeased.

In the battle earlier, Kurumi had her life rescued by her enemy, Basara.

This wasn't meant to repay him, but he had faced her honestly without any dirty tricks and while he may be an enemy, he saved her life, so she couldn't bring herself to leave him lying on the street.

---However, Kurumi wouldn't have to stay like this for long.

Right after Yuki left, the fierce roaring of an attack could be heard from in front of the station.

That was without doubt an attack from "Byakko" at full power.

Even in the unlikely event that they survived that, they would be no match for Yuki and Takashi together.

This battle should reach its conclusion soon. So she just had to wait for Yuki and Takashi to come pick her up after victory. And in this posture that restricted her movements,

"…………"

Nonaka Kurumi stared at Basara's sleeping face on her lap.

There had been a distance between them when they reunited one hour ago and fought each other fiercely until just now. So Kurumi now took a good look at Basara's face after so many years.

''…He has become manly.''

Kurumi only knew the ten year old Basara from the <Village>.

It has been five years since then. Basara, now fifteen and in the middle of puberty, has started to turn into an adult man.

But his facial features had hardly changed from before.

It was ever so slightly that she actually realized the change in her childhood friends like Takashi or her sister Yuki, whom she spent the past five years with every day.

Even though it was hard to notice any change when you saw each other every day, since the growth and change of a person took place bit by bit.

Particularly---Yuki. She had changed the most amongst them.

Kurumi couldn't forget Yuki as she stop smiling, sealed away her emotions and desperately trained to get stronger.

Yuki had been a docile child that hated fighting more than anyone, but she kept driving herself into a corner, so much that she seemed to break down, and finally managed to get the spirit sword "Sakuya" assigned to her officially.

Basara must have taken her for someone else after reuniting after five years.

But even though Basara changed physically, when it comes to mental wounds, he hadn't changed all that much, in contrast to Yuki.

Yuki and the others kept suffering at the <Village>, the scene of the tragedy, whereas Basara lived a carefree life in a faraway city.

That was why he could pull something as stupid as protecting the daughter of the previous Devil Lord--- Kurumi couldn't forgive that.

At that moment,

"Eh, hey… what?"

She suddenly saw Basara's expression distort in agony and she panicked.

Yuki's attack that only aimed at making him pass out aside, Basara had received quite the damage during the battle with Kurumi. His organs or brain might even be injured.

In front of the bewildered Kurumi,

"…Uh… Kuh… Grr… Ah….!"

Basara didn't just grimace, he also started to tremble with small shivers--- And then,

"-----"

Kurumi inadvertently gulped on Basara's feeble groaning.

Because she clearly heard him, although he had stop speaking.

---I'm sorry, everyone.

It wasn't an apology to Mio and Maria for not coming to their aid right now. These girls were only two people. Then who did he meant with "everyone"? That much was obvious.

The moment Kurumi came up with the answer--- She was inadvertently taken aback.

"---Can't be."

Kurumi finally realized. The reason Basara didn't change wasn't because he didn't feel anything from that tragedy.

''He couldn't change, even if he wanted to.''

Most likely, Toujou Basara's time had stopped ever since that tragedy five years ago.

"No way…"

Nonaka Kurumi was at a loss for words. She had thought they were the only ones, who suffered. Still, they could comfort each other, so they were better off.

---But it was different for Basara. Chased out of the <Village>, he started a new life with only Jin here.

However, Jin wasn't in the <Village> at that time five years ago, so even while Basara had a parent that could stand up for him and consider his feelings, no one shared his pain.

Moreover, for Basara it wasn't just a slaughter of his comrade and friends like it was for Kurumi and the others, but it was an irremediable incident caused by his own out-of-control power. His mental wound was way deeper than the others.

Back then Basara had only been ten years old. Even though he was called a genius and had hopes pinned on him, he had still only been a kid. It wasn't something a child could shoulder by himself.

Kurumi and the others always had someone around in the last five years. Sharing pain and sorrow, they could grow stronger together bit by bit. But during that time, Basara had been all alone in an unfamiliar city while the regret seemed to crush him, unable to change.

How much must he have worried? How much must he have suffered? How much must he have cursed himself?

As to express that suffering, Basara reached out his hand into the empty air while grimacing.

Kurumi tightly grabbed that hand. While suppressing the sobbing that boiled within her,

"''Basara-oniichan…''"

She involuntarily called him like how she used to.

Him, who she adored like a real brother as he was stronger and gentler than anyone. At that moment,

"---Basara!"

A girl came rushing to them out of breath. It was Naruse Mio.

"Wh- Why're you here…!?"

Kurumi was taken aback. She had only expected Takashi or Yuki to come here. She quickly was on guard.

"I have no time to fight with you now, shorty!"

Mio, having reached them, said so loaded with emotion.

"D- Do you really think… I would trust my enemy on their word?"

"Idiot! If I wanted to fight you, I would've launched a magic from afar already!"

Now that she mentioned it, it made sense. Kurumi inadvertently stuttered.

"….Th- Then why…"

"Obviously because it's an emergency!"

Mio shouted irritated at the confused Kurumi. And then,

"Basara, wake up, Basara. C'mon!"

She started to vehemently shake Basara, who was sleeping on Kurumi's lap.

And directly afterwards, Kurumi heard some unbelievable words.

"We need you now--- Nonaka is fighting that Hayase guy!"

Kurumi was speechless for sure now upon Mio's words, but Mio had no time to spare for her.

"Basara, get up! Nonaka and Maria are fighting! The two of them are in danger! Besides, Maria and I can't do it… You said you had defeat 'Byakko' yourself to stop any more fights!"

But no matter how much she shouted, no matter how much she shook his body, Basara didn't wake up.

"It, it's no use… My sister used a sleeping fragrance. He probably won't wake up for another half a day…"

Kurumi said with a bitter voice.

"…So that's how it is…!"

Mio looked grim as she understood the situation.

''…At this rate…''

All their efforts in fighting up till now would become meaningless. It would still be alright when Yuki and Maria won. But the problem was in case they lost.

That man named Hayase was absolutely faithful to his Hero duties. He surely wouldn't show any mercy to an enemy.

Therefore, Yuki and Maria's defeat would equal death.

When Basara later got to know that such a thing happened while he slept--- his heart, still beset with the nightmare from five years ago, would break completely this time, even if his life was spared.

''…I won't let that happen!''

She wouldn't let Basara's heart break, nor would she let Yuki and Maria die. Besides, Maria had told her that Basara would never give up. As proof of that:

"…Uh, Kuh…"

Basara suddenly grimaced painfully. He surely was fighting within a dream---

"…A dream?"

Mio suddenly realized. If he was dreaming, he should be in a shallow REM sleep<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rapid_eye_movement_sleep Rapid eye movement sleep.] A stage of sleep with random movement of the eyes. </ref>. Since Kurumi told her that he wouldn't wake up for another half a day earlier, Mio had thought for sure that the sleeping fragrance Yuki used had put him into a rather deep slumber.

''…Is the drug weakening?''

There were a few possible explanations. Like the adrenaline from the fight to the death moments ago or the power up from the strengthening of their Master and Servant Contract.

It was also plausible that he would develop a resistance against the drug from an increased self-healing or metabolism.

In that case,

"…What Nonaka used was a drug of your tribe, right? Didn't you guys have some healing stuff too? If we encourage his metabolism with that, won't the drug leave his body, even if only for a bit?"

Mio suggested that as she remembered that Basara recovered previously due to some drug from Yuki.

"Y- Yeah, we have that kind of drug, but I don't have any… It forces the body and mind to focus on recovering, so if a magic user uses it carelessly, one could end up not being able to use magic while recovering."

Kurumi shook her head, but Naruse Mio refused to give up.

"Then what about an ''antidote'' or ''remedy''? You need a medicine to recovery from abnormal conditions that interfere with your concentration for magic, right? Like enforced sleep, hypnosis, poison or paralysis."

===Part 7===

Yuki picked the fight with Takashi herself--- but it became quite grave for her.

The battle took place on the western side of the barrier. Mio and Maria had fled here to keep Takashi from using "Byakko" at full power.

Their judgment was by no means wrong, but as a result, Takashi considered himself to be in the West and could use "Byakko's" strength as a guardian beast for self-protection.

She unleashed air blades from swinging her sword at mid range and consecutive slashes at close range, but

"---Useless."

All of them were warded off by the wind barrier around "Byakko" and the weapon itself.

And Takashi's attacks, which weaved their way through the gaps of her attacks, were really fast.

"---!"

Yuki was forced to evade with all her might on each attack.

However, Takashi's speed outdid her movements and he attacked her with a sharp thrust.

"Not on my watch!"

Maria advanced on Takashi from the side, but "Byakko's" self-defense easily stopped the surprise attack from Takashi's blind spot to which he shouldn't be able to react.

Afterwards they pressed onto Takashi together with 2 vs.1, but he had no trouble dealing with them.

And then,

"What's wrong? …You're slow."

Yuki looked far from happy on Takashi's indication.

---What troubled Yuki wasn't just the progress of the battle.

She wasn't suffering from an injury or anything. The problem was mental.

Fighting to protect Basara and those he wanted to protect--- She certainly had resolved herself for that.

---However, no matter how great her resolve was, she couldn't be completely get rid of her hesitation.

In front of her eyes was Takashi, an ally, a childhood friend--- and a comrade that survived that tragedy with her.

Nonaka Yuki knew what sacrifices Takashi made in the last five years to get stronger.

I don't want to be paralyzed in front of a tragedy--- This desire made them stronger.

Therefore, Yuki's actions were a betrayal to these comrades. She would take responsibility when the battle was over, but it would still cause her family a lot of problems.

Of course she knew that she shouldn't concern herself with that during a battle. She should only concentrate on fighting right now.

''…But''

Nonaka Yuki certainly treasured Basara the most--- ''but not (only/just) him alone''.

Her family and comrades were important to her too. She couldn't forget them.

''…Besides''

Basara chose to fight Yuki and the others to protect Mio. He chose Mio over them.

She knew it was inevitable.

Basara had been a victim of the tragedy too, yet Yuki and the others could only watch as he was chased out of the <Village>.

Yes. Basara hadn't betrayed them---- They had betrayed him.

So it made sense that Basara chose Mio.

''…But''

Nonaka Yuki knew she shouldn't, but she ended up thinking: What should I do with my past five years--- my endlessly accumulated feelings for him?

---But these feelings of her were only a hindrance to the battle unfolding in front of her.

Her momentary inattention, born of her hesitation, became a fatal opening and Yuki was blown backwards as she parried Takashi's attack with her "Sakuya".

She crashed with her back into a parked car.

"---It's over."

By the time she thought "Damn", "Byakko's" tip was already approaching her.

She couldn't dodge. Knowing that her death was inevitable--- Nonaka Yuki reconciled herself to her fate.

''But she didn't reconcile with the battle''. If she lost, there was a chance that Basara would die too.

She would never let that happen. So Yuki looked behind Takashi, at Maria.

''…Please.''

She signalized with her eyes: The moment "Byakko" pierces me, defeat Takashi.

That's the only way to save Basara and your master Mio.

That would only leave Kurumi behind, who couldn't fight anymore due to broken ribs.

Knowing Kurumi's personality, she might try to be reckless, but she would surely lose all will to fight once she gets to know that Takashi killed Yuki.

Moreover, Shiba was forbidden to fight Basara and the girls by the <Village> as he was just an overseer this time.

In other words--- When Maria defeats Takashi after he kills Yuki, this battle would end. Therefore,

"-----"

Yuki closed her eyes. In her final moment, she uttered the name of her dearest person along with a smile.

---Basara. Not a day went by where I didn't think of you.

Even if your feelings are directed at someone else… I loved you more than anyone.

So don't forget me--- In the very moment she said her farewell.

---A shrill metallic noise resounded.

"……Eh?"

Nonaka Yuki looked at what was not an illusion by all means.

She had always seen it in her childhood--- The back of her dearest person.

Unbelievable. He had breathed in so much of the sleeping fragrance.

He was injured as well. He shouldn't wake up for another half a day--- Yet.

That back protected her against Takashi's "Byakko", saving her life that she herself had thrown away already.

Pretty much the same as five years ago, when he fought during the tragedy to save her life.Toujou Basara stood right there.

===Part 8===

Takashi said to Basara who was in front of him, who stopped "Byakko's" thrust with his Brynhildr.

"You're here---"

It was not a question, but a declarative statement. Basara nodded with "Yeah".

"Takashi… were you going to kill Yuki?"

"She attacked me first."

said Takashi.

"Besides, not fighting is one thing, but she even tried to help the termination target Naruse Mio. She forgot her own mission and sided with the devil. So it's only natural that I take her out as an enemy."

"…You're childhood friends."

"So what? We are Heroes. We protect this world--- This mission takes priority over all emotions. Yuki should know that and so should you."

Takashi declared indifferently, whereas Basara replied with silence and thought.

''…Ahh, I see…''

He finally understood Jin's feelings from five years ago. This was certainly unbearable.

The mission as a Hero--- Just from these words, one had to give up an important person? That wasn't possible for Basara, not now, nor five years ago. Therefore,

"…Okay. ''Fine''."

At the same time he said so, Basara moved. If words didn't get through, only violence would.

Basara cleared away "Byakko" to the side due to Takashi's momentarily easing and launched a side slash while lowering his body.

Takashi dodged it by jumping backwards, whereas Basara changed into his gear and chased after him. To protect his important people.

---Reality wouldn't go your way just from imagining or wishing.

The initially even battle between Takashi and Basara slowly shifted into Takashi's favor.

"Byakko" was just that powerful. Furthermore, Basara's body was still under some the effect of the sleeping fragrance from Yuki, so he couldn't move as he wanted to. In regards, Takashi's physical abilities had skyrocketed in the last five years.

And not just in power, he even completely outdid Basara in terms of speed, the greatest weapon of a speed type. Basara was one-sidedly pushed into defense while he fully realized how much heart and soul Takashi had put into his training.

''…Damn.''

His body felt heavy. So did Brynhildr.

Still, Basara didn't throw in the towel while grinding his teeth on his pathetic predicament. He had something to protect now. Something he could not give up on.

Jin, who protected him before, and Mio and Maria, his new family.

---And there was a Hero right now, who tried to protect him, even though he had decided to side with Mio and Maria.

Five years ago, Basara had managed to save her life, but that had been more of a coincidence.

Because he had let go off his consciousness and let <Banishing Shift> go out of control.

But she was different. In the last five years she had become so strong that he didn't recognize her, and she fought for Basara and what he wanted to protect by her own will.

Not just today or the incident with Takigawa the other day. She surely had been fighting throughout the last five years.Basara would protect her--- the girl named Nonaka Yuki for sure this time.

Because she had and always will be an irreplaceable existence to him.

"-----"

So Basara did what was necessary for that.

There was no other way, since there was no point in fighting orderly with his injured body.

Thus, he made a resolve and gave up on one thing.

He abandoned his own fighting style.

---Soon he would win against Basara.

It happened when Takashi's heartbeat raised a bit due to his imminent victory.

Basara's movements suddenly changed.

''…What?''

At first he thought Basara had run out of stamina, since his breathing had become rough and his movement was wasteful.

But that wasn't the case. Takashi's thrusts started to cut through empty air and sometimes Basara moved faster than his eyes.

---Humans could move faster by eliminating all wasteful movements. To internalize that in body and soul and utilize it in its fullest was the onset and strived goal of a speed type's training.

And only those, who could muster the utmost concentration to eliminate anything wasteful from heart and body to the limit, were able to set foot into the wind domain.

Due to that a fight between speed types consisted of reading each others movements. Because the more effective one got, the simpler the movements at high speed got.

However--- Basara was currently showing movements obviously contradicting that idea.

"You little… Don't screw with me."

Takashi launched a series of thrusts in his anger. But none of it even grazed Basara.

He couldn't believe it. Takashi had used the five years since their separation to train himself, whereas it should have been a negative blank for Basara.

Of course he grew in stature as he was still in his growing period, but five years was a long time---

When training was neglected, one's physical abilities dropped, even if the body itself grew up. It was more than enough time for a genius to turn into an average person.

Despite that--- Right now, Basara was even faster than five year ago.

''…Maybe.''

Coming up with a possible explanation, Takashi was shocked. Basara presumable didn't materialize Brynhildr in the five years after he was chased out of the "Village", not until he met Naruse Mio.

Because he no longer had a reason to wield a sword--- a reason to fight, since he stopped being a Hero.

''…Don't tell me, you…''

Basara's movements were absolutely messy, yet he was on pair with Takashi. That was not something possible for someone, who spent his time idly--- That left only one explanation.

''Tojou Basara had continued his training''.

Even while plagued by the tragedy of the past, the burden of the sin he committed, and without a sword--- He nevertheless had kept fighting these past five (years), just like Takashi and the others.

"---''So what!?''"

Takashi slashed at Basara with "Byakko".

Okay, Basara might have continued his training. However, it was a fact that he had decided to protect Naruse Mio--- the daughter of the previous Devil Lord and a prospective threat to the world.

Five years after that tragedy, that was Basara's answer.

And Hayase Takashi could not forgive that.

Even if Basara, Jin and Yuki abandoned their mission, Takashi would see his through to the finish.

That was the way he chose after surviving that tragedy.

In the time Takashi attacked once, Basara countered thrice, and launched a series of five attacks and then eight slashes.

Robbing the opponent of his chances to attack--- That was the true worth of Basara the Infinite Slayer.

"Byakko" reacted to Basara's Godspeed attacks, individually from Takashi's judgment.

"Kuh…!"

The half forcefully activated self-defense bereaved Takashi of the option to retaliate.

And in time, even that defense couldn't keep up anymore, resulting in the set-up of a wind barrier.

"Byakko" must have judged Takashi's judgment and movement as to slow to ward off Basara's attack.

It meant that "Byakko" judged Takashi as a hindrance to protect him.

"---No way!"

He couldn't accept it.

So Takashi, flying in a rage, tried to destroy the wind barrier by raising "Byakko" over his head.

Because he wouldn't be able to attack himself like this.

He convulsed. As Takashi was regarding himself to be in the west to have "Byakko's" protection, his action exposed himself to danger.

The mystical guardian beast, protector of the west, was used to bring danger to the west--- Takashi was painfully made aware on his own body what that contradiction would bring about.

The moment "Byakko" touched the wind barrier, a fierce shock-wave erupted and blew Takashi away.

Basara was caught in the shock-wave before him and blown backwards, but he managed to land properly.

"Takashi…!"

He had tried to help Takashi in a haste. However--- he was unable to.

In his field of vision stood a giant white beast. Toujou Basara knew its name.

The mystical guardian beast protecting the west--- Byakko. At that time,

"---Basara!"

Rushing towards him was Mio, who woke him from his slumber and told him about Yuki's crisis.

Of course they needed to help Yuki right away, but Mio had been totally wasted. Not to forget the wounded Kurumi.

So leaving them behind, Basara had rushed here by himself with his Godspeed, but Mio surely couldn't bear to just sit around and wait.

On a closer look, Kurumi was following behind Mio as well. Then,

"Mio-sama, you are alright!"

Maria, who had watched over the fight between Takashi and Basara, regrouped with them too and the four of them focused on Byakko.

It emitted a dreadful aura from its huge body.

"…Wh- What's that? Is that also the doing of that guy Hayase?"

"No, not quite… That isn't Takashi's will. Byakko probably went berserk."

The power sealed in the spear was released and materialized its original form.

"…It is not coming at us."

Maria said with a bewildered voice.

"Because 'Byakko' is a guardian beast. It most likely won't attack us unless it marks us as an enemy."

"An enemy…?"

"I think we're safe as long as we don't attack or carelessly approach it…"

It surely cautioned a range as long as the reach of the original spirit lance. But,

"This is bad… The barrier here is partly constructed with 'Byakko's' power. If we aren't careful, it might come apart."

If that beast went outside--- He didn't even want to think so far. They were in front of the station. A lot of people were outside the barrier.

Normal humans basically couldn't see phenomenon from unusual powers, but "Byakko" was no longer under the control of his wielder Takashi and on a rampage.

If normal humans ended up seeing it, a mass panic couldn't be avoided. And if Byakko marked them as enemies during that commotions, there would be victims amongst the normal humans.

"Wouldn't that tiger vanish if we destroy that spirit lance?" said Mio.

However, Kurumi hastily interfered.

"Are you crazy! It has the concept of a mystical beast engraved it in. If you destroy the spear, it'll free its full power!"

In other words, they had no choice but to somehow defeat that beast. Hence Maria proposed.

"Uhm… Basara-san, how about you use 'that technique' on it?"

He understood what Maria was getting at. But,

"Impossible. I can only invoke "Banishing Shift" as a counter."

He used it before to save Mio when her power was out of control, but he could only activate it, since he used it as a counter against the released power. It wasn't applicable now.

"In short, we have to defeat it upfront… Fine, I'll kill it a hundred times."

Saying so, Mio was about to step forward, but Maria quickly stopped her.

"You cannot, Mio-sama. That tiger surely has erected a tough wind barrier. If you use magic in your current condition, you will not escape unscathed. We have to think of another way!"

"Oh, com on, as if there's such a convenient---"

Mio started talking.

"---No, there is."

Basara said with a calm voice.

"But… you said you can't use 'Banishing Shift'."

"Yeah, there's another way. But it should work if all goes well."

However,

"I need to plunge into its side for it. So we need to destroy the wind barrier at least before---"

Basara declared.

"---Then leave that to me."

A quiet voice volunteered. It belonged to the last person remaining inside the barrier.

The beautiful female Hero that fought to protect Basara--- Nonaka Yuki.

===Part 9===

Yuki volunteered to take down the wind barrier of Byakko.

"Sis…?"

Kurumi raised a flustered voice at her. However, Yuki smiled peacefully at her little sister that tried to stop her,

"-----"

and faced Basara again.

"Let me do it, Basara… I know I can do it with my ‘Sakuya'."

Saying so, she called out her spirit sword into her hands.

"… I don't think there's any other way."

Like Maria had said, it was impossible for Mio. The same held true for Kurumi, since she was an Elemental Master and thus disrupted by "Byakko".

It would be possible for Maria, a power type, but a Hard Striker specialized in close combat. It was far too dangerous to let her fight that tiger, whose strength they didn't know, by herself.

Therefore,

"Basara, please… ''Believe in me''."

Yuki said vigorous. Then she just looked Basara into the eyes.

She was believing in Basara--- Therefore, she wanted Basara to believe in her as well. And then,

"………Fine."

Before long, Basara said so with a nod. He believed in Yuki. Hence,

"Thanks…"

Yuki showed a smile, then rushed at Byakko. Upon that,

"----"

At the same time Byakko marked Yuki with his eyes, a dreadful pressure was released from its huge body.

However, Yuki wasn't intimidated. All she felt was--- a shaky delight.

Basara believed in her. She could fight for his sake.

Right now, Yuki felt really glad that she had become stronger.

Now she could finally find meaning in the harsh and painful last five years.

The reason Nonaka Yuki grew stronger--- It surely was for this very moment, for Toujou Basara.

[[Image:Shinmai v02 269.jpg|thumb]]

Thus she no longer had any doubts like in the fight against Takashi.

Yuki confronted Byakko at a distance of ten meter.

"Hear me--- ‘Sakuya'."

She muttered and at the same time, she swung down her spirit sword from above her head.

At that time, Basara and the others saw a shock-wave that let the atmosphere tremor.

It collided with Byakko's wind barrier and made a loud roaring sound. In light of this terrific destructive power,

"H- Hey… What the? Nonaka is this strong?"

"Oh please, a bit late for that."

Mio became dumbfounded, whereas Kurumi said with a hmpf. While they watched Yuki started a chain of attacks as the barrier wasn't destroyed with just one attack,

"Sis got the important mission to observe you, the previous Devil Lord's daughter, all by herself after all."

"But still…"

Even Maria couldn't believe it. Byakko had already recognized Yuki as an enemy and tried to go on the offensive, but her endless series of shock-waves didn't allow to counterattack even once.

"She is obviously stronger than during the battle at the park the other day."

"Naturally. Sis' 'Sakuya' was created from a divine cherry tree, imbued with the power of the sacred mountain Fuji.

There's no way she could show her true power when there was a risk to harm nature."

But inside a barrier, where the surroundings aren't harmed, she could utilize her power to the fullest.

Most likely, the earlier attack that knocked out Basara was part of it too.

''…Right. Basara felt a reliability from Yuki's back as she was moving around.''

---However, the admiration could wait for later. Basara crouched down and collected himself.

What he was going to unleash now was the attack he used against the giant devil Valgar in their fight one week ago. He calculated the best and shortest route to slash down the enemy and the necessary speed for it. At the moment he finished doing so.

An attack from Yuki finally broke Byakko's wind barrier. Therefore,

"-----"

Toujou Basara converted all his power into speed and took action.

After she destroyed his barrier, Yuki saw Byakko changing his attitude.

It responded to her attacks by moving volatile after drawing back its body.

True to the motto: Attacking is the best defense. Byakko pulverized her shock-waves by ramming them

"-----"

and charged straight at Yuki.

Baring its sharp fangs, it approached with its towering huge body.

---But its fang didn't reach Yuki.

Because before that, a wind rushed past right besides her from behind.

Nonaka Yuki clearly saw a certain back within the wind. At that time.

The mystical guardian beast of the west - Byakko's huge body was torn into piece.

===Part 10===

After defeating the materialized Byakko and retrieving the spirit lance, Basara and the girls went over to Takashi.

Takashi had received the attack from the rampaging "Byakko" upfront, but he was alive and regained consciousness before long.

Seeing his enemies and allies together, he surely realized his defeat.

"……..Kill me."

While biting on his lip, he squeezed these words out.

"The 'Village' ordered your death and it's my mission to carry that out. As long as I live, I'll keep coming after you."

Basara shook his head to Takashi.

"There's no way I can do that."

"---Afraid of turning the whole Tribe against you?"

"No. I just don't want to kill you… We're childhood friends."

Basara explained, whereas Takashi sneered.

"So you can't kill a childhood friend? …Don't screw with me! Amongst those you erased five years ago, there were numerous childhood friends of ours!"

"That's…"

Basara inadvertently cast his gaze down on these words.

"…What's wrong? C'mon, erase me with that cursed technique of yours. It should be an easy feast for you, who forgot about the tragedy and sided with the Devil Lord's daughter."

Saying so, Takashi tried to lash out at him, but someone moved against Takashi.

It was a girl that had watched Basara's and Takashi's exchange from the side like the others--- Mio.

Mio wordless got between them and slowly slapped Takashi on the cheek.

"---Bitch!"

Takashi's initial surprise immediately turned into fury.

"Fine, bring it on! I'll kill you a hundred times!"

But Mio declared fearless.

"Forgot about the past? Don't be stupid! You don't know how much Basara still suffers and keeps having nightmares, so don't spout such nonsense… There's no way he could forget what you guys can't! Or are you thinking you guys are the only ones suffering!?"

"Say what…"

"M- Mio-sama… I can relate, but please calm down."

"Let go of me. I have to smack this idiot another one!"

Mio tried to draw closer to Takashi, but Maria somehow pulled her apart.

Takashi looked at these two, whereas Basara declared to him.

"Takashi… If you still are after Mio, after us, then I'll stop you as often as it takes. This is the path I have chosen by myself, not as a Hero."

Whatever happened, he would not back down from it.

"But I'll never kill you. I'll keep shouldering the past and your current resentment."

That's right, Basara thought. He could never forget, nor would he ever.

He wasn't turning his back on the "past", he was shouldering it. Looking at the "future", he lived in the "present".

Sometimes stopping, sometimes turning around, but still moving on. After all,

"Even my 'Banishing Shift' can't erase my past."

"……………."

On his words, Takashi bit his lips and looked down. At that time.

"---Now then, are you done talking?"

Suddenly a bright voice came from behind them. Turning around, there stood Shiba Kyouichi.

"No way… How did you get inside the barrier?"

Kurumi asked dumbfounded, whereas Shiba shrugged his shoulders.

"'Byakko' constructed half of it, then rampaged and even materialized. As a result of depleting most its power, the barrier weakened, so it was easy to enter."

He laughed.

"Okay--- The battle is settled, so let's go back when you're down talking, you three."

"Are you out of your mind? The elders set Naruse Mio as a termination target. Our mission isn't over until we kill her. That's why they even permitted to use 'Byakko'---"

"About that, they withdrew it. We are to return at once. That's an official decision by the 'Village'."

"---Is that true, Shiba-san?"

Basara inadvertently tried to confirm, whereupon Shiba nodded with "Yeah".

"Because you guys covered for Takashi letting 'Byakko' go out of control. The barrier could have broken and caused victims amongst humans. To begin with, that girl was changed to a termination target because there were signs of the inherited power from Wilbert awakening, but she herself hasn't harmed anyone yet."

Thus,

"Killing her under these unreasonable conditions would just bring about 'disgrace'. Furthermore, she most likely hosts an incredible power. If we are careless, we might lose the protection and favor of the spirits and gods contracted to the 'Village'. Even the elders know that's bad."

"Impossible… That can't be…"

After hearing his explanation, Takashi said so, still in disbelief--- whereupon the atmosphere suddenly became tense.

Everyone inadvertently swallowed their saliva.

"Didn't you hear me, Takashi? I said it's over. I don't care about your feelings or sentiments. Obey the orders from the 'Village' without objections. I still won't say anything about shutting me out of the barrier, but if you act any more shameful--- then I'll smash your stupid obstinacy along with you."

"……."

Takashi showed a frustrated expression to these words, but before long, he left the circle of Basara and the others and lined up next to Shiba. Then Shiba finally relaxed his expression and the tense atmosphere slackened. And then,

"Okay, Kurumi-chan and Yuki-chan, come with me--- We're going home."

On his words, first Kurumi headed over to Shiba, then Yuki.

"W- Wait a minute, Shiba-san. Yuki is---"

The moment Basara tried to go after them, Shiba emitted a pressure that made you gulp. And then,

"---Stay put, Basara. I want to remain an overseer until the end today."

Shiba declared with a cold smile and faintly opened eyes.

"…As if such a threat would…"

Basara tried to act, even while he knew what it meant to turn Shiba against him.

Nevertheless, he didn't want to let Yuki go. However,

"Basara… stop…"

Yuki shook her head at him.

"I'm fine. I had planned to return to the 'Village' once the fight was over. I have to take responsibility for what I did… I can't cause Kurumi or my father any trouble."

"There you have it. If you don't let Yuki-chan return, you will ruin the hard-earned consent. It'll just worsen your situation unnecessarily. Everyone'll become unhappy when you're swayed by a momentary emotions, you know?"

"-----"

Basara fell silent frustrated and Yuki smiled quietly.

"Thanks, Basara. It was only for a short while--- but I was really happy to see you again."

These words marked the farewell between Toujou Basara and Nonaka Yuki after a reunion in five years.

Basara and the girls could only watch Yuki leave with Shiba in silence.

<noinclude>

==Translator Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>